Skip to main content

Full text of "What we want and where we are; facts not phrases"

See other formats


WHAT  WE  WANT 

AND 

WHERE  WE  ARE 


H'TD 


WHAT  WE  WANT 

AND 
WHERE  WE  ARE 

W.  A.  APPLETON 


WHAT  WE  WANT 

AND 

WHERE  WE  ARE 

FACTS  not  PHRASES 

BY 

W.  A.  APPLETON 

SECRETARY  OF  THE  GENERAL    FEDERATION 
OF  TRADE   UNIONS 

WITH    A   FOREWORD   BY 

SAMUEL  GOMPERS 

PRESIDENT  OF  THE  AMERICAN  FEDERATION 
OF  LABOR 


NEW  ^SJT  YORK 
GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


COPYRIGHT,    IQ22, 
BY  GEORGE    H.   DORAN    COMPANY 


PRINTED   IN   THE   UNITED   STATES  OF   AMERICA 


TO 

GEORGE  ROBERTS 

WHOSE    SYMPATHY    AND    KINDNESS    HAVE 

SUSTAINED   ME   DURING   TROUBLOUS  TIMES 

THIS   BOOK  IS  DEDICATED 


FOREWORD 

BY  SAMUEL  GOMPERS 

PRESIDENT  OF  AMERICAN  FEDERATION  OF  LABOR 

Great  Britain  has  no  man  better  fitted  to  write 
of  the  achievements  and  the  accomplishments  of 
British  working  people  than  Mr.  William  A.  Apple- 
ton.  Whether  the  reader  finds  it  possible  to  agree 
at  all  times  with  Mr.  Appleton's  conclusions  is  of 
less  moment  than  the  fact  that  the  reader  will  surely 
find  Mr.  Appleton's  writings  facts  that  are  impor- 
tant and  opinions  that  are  the  result  of  careful 
thought  and  long  experience. 

My  own  acquaintance  with  the  author  of  this  book 
goes  back  over  a  long  period  of  years.  As  a  leading 
trade  union  official  in  a  position  which  has  brought 
him  in  touch  not  only  with  the  workers  of  his  own 
country  but  with  the  workers  of  the  world,  Mr. 
Appleton  has  lived  and  served  through  a  period 
which  forms  a  large  and  illuminating  background  for 
his  present  effort. 

He  is  not  one  of  those  who  will,  to  quote  his  own 
language,  "reiterate  frequently  exploded  platitudes" 
or  "rejoice  anew  over  the  passing  of  vain  resolu- 
tions." Mr.  Appleton  is  essentially  and  fundamen- 
tally a  trade  unionist.  He  is  thoroughly  in  accord 


viii  FOREWORD 

with  the  American  trade  union  movement  in  his  atti- 
tude toward  the  theories,  formulas  and  dogmas  of 
the  politicians.  In  matters  of  trade  unionism,  Mr. 
Appleton  is  probably  more  nearly  American  than 
any  other  leading  British  trade  union  official.  For 
that  reason  his  viewpoint  and  his  analysis  will  be 
particularly  interesting  to  Americans.  They  will  be 
able  to  understand  him  because  of  this  kinship  of 
mentality. 

Entirely  aside  from  the  general  soundness  of  his 
views  and  the  practical  value  of  his  information, 
Mr.  Appleton  has  a  claim  upon  Americans  for  a 
sympathetic  reading  of  his  book  which  will  be  appre- 
ciated, at  least,  among  American  trade  unionists. 

During  the  war  he  was  one  of  a  group,  then  all 
too  small,  who  in  England  and  Continental  Europe, 
stood  against  peace  by  negotiation,  but  who  stood 
for  the  destruction  of  militarism  and  autocracy.  I 
make  bold  here  to  record  one  of  the  declarations  I 
made  during  the  war — "I  hate  war  and  I  would  not 
want  this  war  to  last  one  hour  longer  than  necessary 
to  attain  democratic  objectives  and  yet  I  would  not 
end  it  one  day  before  those  objectives  had  been  per- 
manently achieved."  Even  though  Mr.  Appleton 
may  not  have  used  the  words  I  employed,  yet  I  know 
that  was  his  position. 

He  was  uncompromising  in  his  opposition  to  the 
Stockholm  conference  project,  the  danger  of  which 
at  that  time  was  fully  appreciated  by  only  a  small 
group  in  our  own  country  but  the  defeat  of  which 
was  a  mighty  factor  in  the  conflict  then  raging. 


FOREWORD  dx 

Every  effort  of  this  character  to  intrigue  the  allied 
nations  found  a  strong  and  unfaltering  opponent  in 
Mr.  Appleton  and  those  who  worked  with  him. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  Mr.  Appleton  will  write 
more  books.  His  long  experience  and  his  deep 
understanding  should  be  made  available  to  those 
whose  opportunities  have  been  fewer  but  whose 
needs  are  ever  present. 

SAMUEL  GOMPERS. 


AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 

To  know  the  nature  and  extent  of  desire  and  the 
foundations  upon  which  attempts  to  attain  desire 
may  be  based,  should  be  the  aim  of  all  men  in  all 
communities.  Failure  on  the  part  of  the  great 
majority  to  analyse  desire  and  circumstances  and 
possibility,  accentuates  the  outward  expressions  of 
unrest  and  facilitates  the  spread  of  dangerous  propa- 
ganda. The  tendency  to  generalize,  apart  from 
effective  analysis,  often  involves  the  endorsement  by 
the  masses  of  proposals  which,  in  spite  of  superficial 
attractiveness,  too  frequently  tend  to  exhaust  na- 
tional strength  and  national  resources. 

The  demand  for  maintenance,  irrespective  of 
remunerative  return;  the  proposal  for  levies  which 
involved  the  dissipation  of  capital  and  the  conse- 
quent limitation  of  industrial  enterprises;  the  de- 
mand for  legislation  which  continually  increases 
bureaucratic  control  and  administrative  costs,  would 
have  secured  but  few  supporters  had  every  proposal 
been  stripped  of  political  bias  and  subterfuge  and 
accorded  full  consideration  by  a  majority  of  the 
people. 

Broadly  speaking,  we  all  think  we  know  what  it 
is  we  want.  The  term  most  frequently  used  to 
express  the  common  desire  is  "better  conditions." 


xii  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 

Here  we  all  agree.  Everybody  desires  better  con- 
ditions. Where  we  part  company  is  in  the  matter 
of  definition  and  method. 

Obviously,  it  is  not  sufficient  to  know  only  what 
we  want.  To  achieve  real  success  we  must  also  know 
where  we  are  in  respect  of  bases  and  possibility. 
Desire  that  is  unattainable  should  be  eliminated  if 
mental  and  moral  health  is  to  be  maintained.  The 
acceptance  of  this  conclusion  has  led  me  at  all  times 
to  apply  the  interrogative  method  to  the  problems 
arising  out  of  my  work  and  my  associations  with 
men.  It  has  been  my  practice  to  reduce  to  writing 
my  questions,  addressed  to  myself,  and  to  answer 
them  in  the  light  of  what  knowledge  I  possessed  of 
history  and  natural  law. 

The  most  convenient  form  of  presenting  these 
analyses  of  the  problems  which  faced  me  and  which 
affected  the  lives  of  all  with  whom  I  directly  or  indi- 
rectly came  in  contact,  and  which  affected  also  the 
stability  of  the  State,  appeared  to  be  that  of  a  book 
containing  a  series  of  chapters,  each  dealing  with 
one  topic  and  each  aiming  at  the  exposure  of  fallacy 
and  the  elucidation  of  fact.  The  success  of  the  effort 
will  be  determined  by  the  extent  to  which  readers  of 
the  chapters  are  assisted  in  deciding  within  their 
own  minds  what  they  really  do  desire  and  whether 
the  attainment  of  these  desires  is  possible  through 
efforts,  or  at  prices  which  the  individual  or  the  com- 
munity is  willing  to  make  or  pay. 

The  mechanical  work  connected  with  the  prepara- 
tion of  any  book  involves  both  time  and  anxiety. 


AUTHOR'S  PREFACE  xiii 

Most  of  this  mechanical  work  has  been  taken  off  my 
hands,  and  I  desire  to  express  sincerest  thanks  to 
Dorothy  Golding  for  relieving  me  of  tasks  that 
would  have  taken  more  time  than  it  would  have  been 
possible  for  me  to  give. 

W.  A.  APPLETON, 
June,  1921. 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE 

There  is  no  man  in  the  great  Trade  Union  move- 
ment better  equipped  for  the  role  of  adviser  than 
Mr.  W.  A.  Appleton.  For  many  years  he  has  been 
at  the  head  of  one  of  the  largest  combinations  of 
labour  in  the  world  and  has  had  unique  opportuni- 
ties to  view  Trade  Union  conditions  in  almost  every 
part  of  the  globe.  It  is  therefore  as  much  a  per- 
formance of  a  public  duty  as  a  private  inclination 
that  he  enters  the  field  of  literature  to  either  admon- 
ish or  instruct  the  people  to  whom  he  belongs. 

In  times  of  stress  we  are  apt  to  do  strange  things, 
and  adopt  stranger  remedies  in  the  sometimes  vain 
hope  of  overcoming  our  difficulties.  The  Trade 
Union  movement  has  had  its  period  of  stress  and 
strange  remedies,  but  its  recent  afflictions  have  pro- 
duced a  finer  crop  of  quacks  than  usual,  and  it  is  the 
more  necessary  that  this  great  instrument  for  human 
betterment  and  industrial  regeneration  should  begin 
to  consult  the  less  showy  but  more  sober  of  its 
professors. 

Most  people  will  only  read  those  things  which 
please;  there  are,  however,  a  fair  number  left  who 
prefer  truth  and  facts  to  any  number  of  pleasant, 
attractive  theories.  This  book  is  written  primarily 
for  the  latter,  but  even  the  former  will  find  it  to 
their  advantage  to  read  it,  not  once,  but  twice. 


xvi  INTRODUCTORY  NOTE 

We  may  not  agree  with  all  the  conclusions  with 
entire  accord,  but  a  perusal  will  do  a  great  deal  to 
strengthen  the  faith  of  those  who  believe  that  if  it 
can  be  kept  on  straight  and  sensible  lines,  the  Trade 
Union  movement  cannot  be  diminished  by  any  tem- 
porary reverses  such  as  have  been  recently  inflicted 
upon  it. 

JOHN  WARD 

,(Li>CoL.),  C.B.,  C.M.G.,  J.P.,  M.P. 
HETMAN,  DON  COSSACKS. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I  PAGE 

PHRASES 19 

CHAPTER  II 
THE  RELATIONS  OF  LABOUR  AND  CAPITAL 27 

CHAPTER  III 
TRADE  UNIONISM 44 

CHAPTER  IV 
PERTINENT  INTERROGATIONS :       57 

CHAPTER  V 
UNEMPLOYMENT:  CAUSES  AND  REMEDIES 68 

CHAPTER  VI 
LABOUR  UNREST 87 

CHAPTER  VII 
STRIKES,  WAGES  AND  VALUES 99 

CHAPTER  VIII 
WAGES  AND  METHODS 113 

CHAPTER  IX 
HOUSING 121 

CHAPTER  X 
EDUCATION 129 

CHAPTER  XI 
WAR  AND  ARMIES 139 

CHAPTER  XII 
THE  SOLDIER  AND  LABOUR 147 


xviii  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  XIII  FAGB 

SYNDICALISM .     •     157 

CHAPTER  XIV 
COMMUNISM  IN  RUSSIA  AND  BRITAIN •     165 

CHAPTER  XV 
CO-PARTNERSHIP 174 

CHAPTER  XVI 
TRADE  AND  TAXES  .     .     .     ..    •     •     •    A    A    A    -•     -     l85 


WHAT  WE  WANT 

AND 
WHERE  WE  ARE 


WHAT  WE  WANT 
AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 


CHAPTER  I 
PHRASES 

THE  effect  of  phrases  upon  British  mentality 
undoubtedly  adds  point  to  the  query  of  those 
foreigners  who  ask  whether  Britons  ever  think,  and 
if  so,  whether  they  ever  carry  their  thoughts  to 
logical  conclusions. 

Some  years  ago  a  great  political  party  came  into 
power  on  the  "three  acres  and  a  cow"  cry.  A  little 
later,  because  we  were  told  that  our  beer  would  cost 
us  more,  another  political  party  was  driven  out  of 
power.  During  the  last  few  years,  and  especially 
during  and  immediately  after  the  war,  Britain  has 
suffered,  and  continues  to  suffer,  through  the  national 
tendency  to  accept  the  phrase  and  to  follow  the 
phrase-maker  irrespective  of  logic  or  physical  possi- 
bility. We  might  perhaps  despair  if  our  American 
friends  did  not  demonstrate  their  kinship  by  imi- 
tating that  fashion  in  faith  which  obsesses  us.  It  is 
comforting  to  realise  that  others  besides  the  British 

19 


20  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

surrender  to  the  glamour  of  the  epigram  or  the 
neatly  turned  phrase. 

President  Wilson's  fourteen  points  were  seized 
upon  with  avidity.  They  crystallised  the  subcon- 
scious, and  often  disconnected,  meanderings  of  men's 
minds,  and  at  once  removed,  or  at  least  greatly 
reduced,  the  necessity  for  independent  and  definite 
thinking. 

"Secret  diplomacy"  and  "self-determination" 
fastened,  limpet-like,  upon  the  public  imagination. 
Some  of  the  greatest  adepts  at  secret  diplomacy, 
men  who  practise  it  daily,  men  who  rejoice  in  the 
power  that  it  gives  them,  at  once  began  to  declaim 
against  it;  sometimes  because  they  honestly  desired 
to  get  rid  of  it,  but  mostly  because  they  realised  that 
declaiming  against  it  distracted  observation  and  left 
them  freer  to  pursue  it.  Very  few  of  the  general 
public  stopped  to  ask  whether  it  was  possible,  or 
even  desirable,  to  manipulate  affairs  of  State,  mat- 
ters of  international  relationship,  programmes  of 
trade  unions  and  other  equally  delicate  operations, 
in  the  light  of  the  publicity  accorded  by  modern 
journalism.  It  was  hastily  assumed  that  secret 
diplomacy  was  the  cause  of  the  war  I — abolish  secret 
diplomacy,  and,  as  a  matter  of  course,  war  might  be 
expected  to  be  abolished  also. 

The  wise  man,  who  is  not  so  easily  swayed  by 
every  wind  that  blows  across  Areopagus  or  Rich- 
mond Hill,  might  shake  his  head  and  still  cling  to 
the  idea  of  the  quiet  and  tentative  approach  when 
complicated  policies  had  to  be  discussed,  but  his 


PHRASES  81 

wisdom  was  discredited.  The  masses  were  for  Mr. 
Wilson's  way.  There  was  to  be  no  more  secret 
diplomacy,  and  even  the  transactions  of  the  Supreme 
Council,  sitting  in  inquest  upon  the  world's  affairs, 
were  to  be  published,  and  an  era  of  frank  truth  was 
to  be  inaugurated.  To-day  the  wise  men  do  not 
shake  their  heads.  They  only  smile  cynically. 

"Self-determination"  was  seriously  discussed,  not 
merely  as  a  new  conception,  but  almost  as  a  divinely 
inspired  one.  The  phrase  was  grandiloquently  dis- 
cussed and  supported  from  a  thousand  platforms, 
and  the  vision  of  each  man  and  each  group,  each 
nation  and  each  continent,  deciding,  without  let  or 
restraint,  his  or  its  future,  grew  until,  to  some  men, 
it  appeared  like  a  shining  reality. 

Again,  the  wise  men  doubted  and  wondered 
whether  it  would  be  possible  for  every  man's  rights, 
or  every  nation's  rights,  to  be  governed  by  the  man 
himself  or  by  the  nation.  They  saw  the  existence  of 
conflicting  rights,  and  realised  that  these  could  not 
be  determined  by  the  individual  or  the  nation,  but 
must  be  regulated  by  the  consent  that  follows  upon 
good  will,  and  by  the  circumstances  which  affect  peo- 
ples and  nations  and  times. 

It  was  said  that  the  whole  Peace  Treaty  would 
be  based  upon  this  principle  of  self-determination. 
It  is  doubtful  whether  any  man  who  was  closely  con- 
cerned with  the  determining  or  drafting  of  the  Peace 
Treaty  believed  in  his  heart  then,  or  will  even  argue 
to-day,  that  the  principle  of  self-determination  was, 
or  could  be,  undeviatingly  adhered  to. 


22  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

Once  up  against  the  facts,  the  wit  of  the  best  and 
the  cleverest  failed  to  produce  any  formula  that 
would  give  effect  to  the  declarations.  There  has 
not  been  self-determination.  It  is  doubtful  even 
whether  there  has  been  a  reasonably  strict  adher- 
ence to  the  principle  of  right.  As  in  the  past,  so  now 
and  always,  might  has  been  used  to  interpret  right, 
and,  as  a  consequence,  there  are  Germans,  millions 
of  them,  handed  over  to  Czecho-Slovakia,  and  there 
are  Hungarians,  over  a  million  of  them,  handed  over 
to  Rumania;  and  there  are  Austrians  and  Slavs 
handed  over  to  Italy.  The  attempts  to  determine 
ethnologically  instead  of  economically,  have  already 
disturbed  industrial  conditions  in  many  countries  and 
have  involved  many  peoples  in  needless  suffering. 

Perhaps  all  these  things  were  inevitable,  but,  if 
they  were  so,  it  discredits  the  phrasemonger,  and 
illuminates  the  folly  of  those  who  permit  themselves 
to  be  governed  by  phrases. 

Nothing,  indeed,  can  have  been  more  embarrass- 
ing to  some  political  groups  than  the  formulae 
adopted  in  the  early  days  of  the  war.  The  anxiety 
to  discover  partisan  battle-cries  led  them  into  diffi- 
culties which  they  cannot  easily  overcome. 

There  was  the  phrase,  "freedom  of  the  seas." 
The  seas  were  free  to  every  nation  in  the  days  that 
preceded  the  war.  The  ports  of  Britain  were  open 
to  the  ships  from  every  country.  The  ports  of 
every  country  were  only  open  on  terms  to  the  mer- 
chandise of  Britain.  If  those  who  raise  the  cry  of 
"freedom  of  the  seas"  mean  that  they  are  prepared 


PHRASES  23 

to  fight  all  those  nations  that  close  their  ports  against 
Great  Britain,  they  are  likely  to  have  a  busy  time. 

Unfortunately,  freedom  of  the  seas  was  differ- 
ently interpreted  by  German  statesmen,  for,  speak- 
ing in  New  York  in  1915,  Herr  Dernberg  declared 
that  by  freedom  of  the  seas  he  meant  that  "there 
should  be  no  hostile  operations  outside  the  three- 
mile  limit."  This  would  have  been  magnificent  for 
Germany,  for  she  would  have  been  able  to  dispose 
troops  anywhere  within  the  radii  of  the  Central 
Empires,  while  Britain  herself  would  not  have  been 
able  to  move  troops  for  the  assistance  of  Belgium 
or  France,  or  even  to  take  them  to  her  own  colonies, 
without  offering  the  British  friends  of  Germany 
opportunities  for  hostile  criticism  and  condemnation. 

Had  Britain  been  pledged  to  this  kind  of  freedom 
in  1914  she  would  to-day  be  enduring  the  humiliation 
and  horror  of  military  defeat  by  Germany. 

"No  annexations,  and  no  indemnities,"  has  formed 
the  basis  of  many  speeches  on  political  platforms, 
but  what  on  earth  does  it  really  mean?  Is  it  retro- 
spective, present  or  prospective?  Does  it  apply 
to  Alsace-Lorraine,  or  to  Bosnia  or  Herzegovina? 
Does  it  mean,  in  fact,  what  it  states?  If  it  does, 
Germany  might  be  called  upon  to  disgorge  what 
she  has  filched  in  the  way  of  indemnities  from  Bel- 
gium, from  Serbia,  from  Russia,  from  Rumania,  and 
from  every  territory  she  has  invaded.  It  would 
mean  also  that  she  gave  up  all  territory  to  which  she 
has  made  claim  since  1866,  and  over  which  she 
sought  to  exercise  political  and  economic  power. 


24  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

Did  the  formulists  mean  that  Germany  was  to 
disgorge  and  repay?  If  she  failed  to  do  this,  did 
they  intend  to  fight,  or  would  they  have  been  con- 
tent with  drafting  an  expostulatory  resolution  and 
sending  this  round  to  the  communist  branches  for 
adoption? 

By  war,  and  by  the  threat  of  war,  Germany 
defeated  and  plundered  Austria  in  1866  and  France 
in  1870,  and  Denmark  in  1884,  when  she  took 
Schleswig-Holstein  and  gave  herself  the  opportunity 
to  construct  the  Kiel  Canal.  In  1897,  by  threat  of 
war,  she  compelled  Japan  to  give  up  the  things 
Japan  had  secured  for  herself  as  the  result  of  mili- 
tary enterprises  against  China. 

Later  on,  similar  threats  compelled  France  to  get 
rid  of  a  popular  and  able  Foreign  Minister — 
Monsieur  Delcasse.  The  history  of  Prussia  has 
been  an  interesting  record  of  war  and  plunder,  and 
it  is  inconceivable  that  she  should  relinquish  either 
cash  or  territory  except  under  military  compulsion. 
Germany  believed  in  the  survival  of  the  fittest;  she 
believed  that  the  fittest  were  the  fighters.  She  also 
believed  that  the  end  justified  the  means,  and  a 
peace  which  might  have  left  her  in  possession  of  the 
territories  or  the  money,  or  the  property,  or  the 
advantages  she  temporarily  secured  as  the  result  of 
this  war,  would  have  been  a  victory  for  her  and  an 
encouragement  to  further  aggression. 

Our  phrasemongers  have  yet  to  learn  that  war 
is  a  gamble  in  which  the  loser  pays.  Germany  has 
been  a  confirmed  and  ruthless  military  malefactor. 


PHRASES  25 

The  world,  for  humanity's  sake,  had  to  impose 
deterrent  penalties.  Unless  Germany  was  made  to 
understand  that  war  did  not  necessarily  pay,  trouble 
was  certain  to  arise  the  moment  her  man-power 
and  her  resources  were  restored  to  the  position  in 
which  she  would  consider  she  had  again  a  fighting 
chance.  "No  annexations  and  no  indemnities" 
meant  the  shortest  road  to  this — for  Germany — 
desirable  position. 

In  Britain  we  were  told  that  there  was  to  be  a 
"new  heaven  and  a  new  earth."  With  the  Briton's 
capacity  for  generalisation  we  naturally  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  Britain  was  to  be  the  premier  and 
outstanding  example  of  what  a  new  heaven  and  a 
new  earth  ought  to  be.  Perhaps,  of  all  the  phrases, 
none  sank  so  deeply  into  the  hearts  of  the  British 
as  this  one.  To  start  with,  there  are  many  of  us  who 
believe  that  already  Britain  is  the  best  and  the  most 
beautiful  of  all  lands;  that  its  men  are  the  most 
honest  and  the  most  enterprising;  that  its  women 
are  the  most  beautiful  and  the  most  faithful.  We 
are,  consequently,  predisposed  to  accept  any  theory 
or  any  contention  which  places  upon  our  shoulders 
and  within  our  capacity,  the  duty  of  introducing  the 
millennium. 

Unhappily,  those  who  promised  so  much  gave 
colour  to  the  assumption  that  all  could  be  achieved 
by  legislative  action,  and  they  have  kept  Parliament 
wandering  through  a  maze  of  measures,  all  aiming 
at  the  ideal,  but  all  falling  short  because  men  and 


26  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

women  failed  to  understand  that  the  ideal  must  be 
based  upon  the  practical. 

It  was  too  much  to  expect  that  every  man  and 
woman  throughout  the  United  Kingdom  would  sit 
down  seriously  and  carry  their  exploration  of  these 
euphonious  phrases  to  their  logical  conclusions.  It  is 
not  too  much  to  expect,  however,  that  the  men  who 
sit  in  Parliament,  together  with  the  men  who  claim 
to  lead  communal  thought,  should  themselves  essay 
this  task;  and,  after  careful  analysis  and  comparison 
with  historic  similarities,  truthfully  and  honestly  set 
forth  their  conclusions  concerning  rights  and  duties 
and  possibilities. 

Not  until  men  get  away  from  the  folly  of  deter- 
mining their  conduct  by  phrases;  not  until  they  are 
willing  to  search  for  the  truth  as  it  concerns  them- 
selves and  their  surroundings,  will  there  be  any 
possibility  of  effectively  administering  the  affairs  of 
mankind  or  of  securing  even  an  approximation  to 
that  new  heaven  and  that  new  earth  which  have  been 
so  eloquently  pictured  and  which  are  so  ardently 
desired. 


CHAPTER  II 
THE  RELATIONS  OF  LABOUR  AND  CAPITAL 

NO  student  of  human  affairs  can  regard  with 
equanimity  the  existing  trouble  between  Capi- 
tal and  Labour;  nor  can  any  student,  bearing  all  the 
facts  in  mind,  regard  the  present  attitude  of  the 
worker  without  some  measure  of  understanding  and 
sympathy. 

For  centuries  the  owners  of  capital  have,  un- 
consciously and  consciously,  acted  upon  the  tenets 
of  what  is  known  as  the  Manchester  school  of 
economics.  They  have  applied  these  tenets  to  the 
human  as  well  as  to  the  material  factors  in  industry, 
and  they  can  hardly  complain  if  the  human,  given 
only  a  limited  measure  of  enlightenment,  applies  in 
unlimited  fashion  the  tenets  of  an  economic  school 
which  is  diametrically  opposed  to  the  Manchester 
one. 

By  treating  the  human  factor  as  they  treated  the 
material  one — by  buying  labour  in  the  cheapest 
market  and  selling  the  produce  of  that  labour  in  the 
dearest  market,  and  afterwards  pocketing  the  whole 
of  the  profit — the  owners  of  capital  bred  in  the 
workers  an  atmosphere  of  serious  hostility  to  present 
forms  of  industry.  This  hostility  is  accentuated  by 
the  belief  that  the  owners  of  capital  frequently  de- 

27 


28  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

preciate  the  market  that  supplies  human  effort,  in  the 
same  way  that  they  depreciate  the  market  which 
supplies  other  commodities.  However  untrue  it  may 
be  of  modern  conditions,  and  especially  post-war 
conditions,  this  feeling  is  finding  stronger  expression 
to-day  than  in  other  periods  of  industrial  existence 
of  which  men  have  ready  cognisance. 

In  Britain,  for  a  hundred  years,  every  effort  the 
workman  made  to  improve  his  conditions,  his  work- 
ing hours,  his  wages,  or  the  social  conditions  under 
which  he  lived,  was  scouted,  ridiculed,  or  savagely 
repressed.  His  present  resentment  is  intensified  by 
the  fact  that  to-day  even  the  capitalist  admits  that 
the  desire  of  the  workman  for  better  wages  and 
conditions  was  right.  The  labour  politician  has 
taught  the  workman  to  meet  this  admission  by  the 
historical  fact  that  the  capitalist  has  called  to  his 
aid  political  resources  and  national  resources  in  the 
shape  of  the  police  and  military,  in  order  to  prevent 
the  workmen  from  obtaining  better  conditions. 

In  dealing  with  the  modern  relations  of  labour 
to  the  owners  of  capital,  we  have  to  remember,  in 
explanation  of  some  facts  and  in  partial  extenuation 
of  others,  that  the  owner  of  capital  has  mismanip- 
ulated  the  lives  of  the  workers  until  their  hearts  have 
become  ready  receptacles  for  the  dogma  of  the 
doctrinaire  and  the  extremist.  It  is  difficult  for  those 
who  have  never  passed  through  the  fires  to  realise 
the  agony  the  fires  inflict.  The  men  or  women  whose 
lives  have  always  fallen  in  pleasant  places  can  hardly 
hope  to  understand  the  point  of  view  of  the  men  or 


LABOUR  AND  CAPITAL  29 

women  whose  lives,  from  birth  to  death,  epitomised 
tragedy.  The  lack  of  opportunity  for  the  poor 
begins  before  birth,  and  continues  in  most  cases 
until  death.  The  expectant  mother  knows  that  her 
child  will  lack  some  physical  or  mental  quality  be- 
cause she  has  worked  too  much  and  eaten  too  little 
prior  to  the  child's  arrival,  while  the  elderly  man 
knows  that  the  only  way  out  for  him  is  through  the 
Valley  of  the  Shadow. 

Lancashire  of  to-day  suffers  from  the  inhumanities 
perpetrated  upon  the  little  children  of  yesterday; 
not  by  the  mothers  and  fathers,  but  by  the  owners 
of  capital  who  insisted  that  very  young  child  labour 
was  essential  to  industrial  success. 

Just  before  the  war,  when  the  Ulster  weavers 
applied  for  an  increase  in  wages,  one  of  them  de- 
clared that  he  had  had  eight  children,  six  of  whom 
had  died  because  he  had  been  unable,  though  fully 
employed,  to  provide  them  with  the  food  necessary 
to  maintain  life.  To  the  workman  the  causes  of 
these  things  are  obscure,  but  the  fact  of  them  is  more 
certain  than  that  Christ  died. 

In  Berlin,  in  June,  1914,  a  German  socialist,  ex- 
tremely clever,  high  up  in  the  councils  of  his  party, 
and  with  an  international  experience,  told  me  that 
if  I  could  live  and  see  Germany  after  seven  genera- 
tions of  industrialism,  I  should  discover  nothing  like 
the  physical  and  mental  deterioration  that  to-day 
affects  some  of  the  industrial  centres  of  Great 
Britain.  "I  am  satisfied,"  he  said,  "that  apart  from 
what  Social  Democracy  in  Germany  may  do,  the 


30  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

German  Government  itself  will  set  a  higher  value 
upon  flesh  and  blood  and  mind  than  you  appear  to 
have  set  in  Britain."  These  words  were  bitter;  the 
more  bitter  because  I  felt  that  in  the  main  they  were 
justified. 

I  have  known  workmen  penalised  by  boycott  for 
six  months  at  a  stretch,  whose  only  crime  was 
reckoning  up  the  piecework  prices  of  men  who  were 
themselves  incapable  of  working  out  the  figures. 
Even  within  the  last  fifteen  years  innumerable  dis- 
putes have  arisen  in  consequence  of  the  attitude  that 
the  owner  of  capital,  as  represented  by  the  employer, 
has  taken  towards  the  worker  and  the  organisations 
which  he  has  built  up.  Half  the  industrial  disputes 
that  took  place  before  the  war  arose  from  the 
employers'  stupid  and  short-sighted  refusal  to  dis- 
cuss questions  affecting  wages  and  conditions  of 
employment  with  the  duly  accredited  representatives 
of  the  Trade  Unions.  It  was  part  of  the  employers' 
considered  policy  to  undermine  the  influence  of  these 
men,  to  misrepresent  their  actions,and  to  encourage 
rebellion  against  them  in  the  Unions  which  they 
represented. 

Those  who  sow  the  wind  must  expect  to  reap  the 
whirlwind. 

These  references  to  conditions,  it  will  be  said,  are 
commonplaces,  and  are  not  true  of  the  present  day. 
Possibly  they  are  less  true,  but  the  suspicion  they  en- 
gendered is  profoundly  influencing  Labour  thoughts 
and  attitudes.  That  is  why  the  commonplaces  are 
stated  so  fully. 


LABOUR  AND  CAPITAL  31 

They  show  that  the  hostility  of  the  workman  has 
some  justification,  and  emphasise  the  difficulties  of 
removing  the  suspicion  with  which  he  regards  the 
present  attitude  of  even  the  best  of  employers.  He 
realises  that  the  war  has  broken  down  many  barriers ; 
that  a  common  intercourse  with  danger  and  death 
has  stripped  employers  and  workmen  of  many  mis- 
conceptions, and  has  brought  the  manhood  of  each 
into  closer  communion.  He  fears,  however,  that  as 
the  cause  of  the  change  becomes  obscured  by  the 
passing  of  time,  so  the  effect  will  diminish,  and  that 
attempts  will  more  and  more  be  made  to  reimpose 
the  old  irresponsible  relationships. 

If  one  says  that  the  cost  of  the  change  has  been 
too  tremendous  for  the  effect  to  easily  diminish,  the 
workman  asks  questions  which  are  barbed  with  the 
experiences  of  the  past.  Centuries  have  been  oc- 
cupied in  breeding  the  distrust  which  exists,  and  only 
a  gigantic  effort  on  the  part  of  the  employer  and  on 
the  part  of  that  other  class  which  neither  employs 
nor  is  employed  in  the  ordinary  acceptance  of  the 
term,  can  convince  the  worker  that  the  change  of 
heart  is  real  and  permanent,  and  that,  henceforth, 
there  shall  be  at  least  genuine  attempts  to  give  to 
each  man  and  to  each  woman  his  or  her  honest  dues. 
The  new  spirit  which  such  a  conviction  would  beget 
would  be  favourable  to  a  common-sense  and  gradual 
development  of  all  the  relations  existing  between 
capital  and  labour. 

A  new  spirit  is  necessary,  for,  while  the  owner  of 
capital  is  still  attached  to  the  spirit  of  the  Manches- 


32  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

ter  school,  Labour  has,  rather  blindly  and  without 
analysis,  accepted  many  of  the  ideas  of  Karl  Marx, 
as  interpreted  by  his  latter-day  adherents.  The 
employer  has  translated  capital  into  terms  of  land, 
buildings,  machinery  and  cash.  The  workman  has 
accepted  the  employer's  translation,  with  the  qualifi- 
cation that,  as  all  these  things  represented  natural 
resources  upon  which  Labour  had  operated,  they 
belonged  to  Labour  in  the  mass  rather  than  to  the 
few  people  who  had  successfully  appropriated  them. 

To  one  who  studies  rather  than  dogmatises,  both 
sides  appear  to  have  missed  something;  because 
neither  side  seems  to  have  considered  mental  or 
spiritual  values. 

It  is  possible  to  have  a  superabundance  of  national 
resources  and  of  labour,  as  in  Russia,  and  to  exploit 
them  badly,  or  not  to  exploit  them  at  all.  Land  and 
labour — to  use  familiar  terms  and  to  interpret  them 
in  the  familiar  sense — must  be  of  indifferent  value, 
apart  from  intelligent  direction  and  co-ordination. 
If  both  sides  could  realise  that  success  in  industrial 
operations  depended  upon  the  combination  of 
materials,  mentalities  and  muscle,  it  would  be 
possible  to  approach  the  future  with  greater  degrees 
of  confidence. 

In  what  form  will  the  new  spirit,  when  it  arrives, 
manifest  itself,  and  what  are  the  dangers  which  have 
to  be  met  pending  its  coming? 

At  the  moment  there  are  many  groups  of  re- 
formers, and  each  advocates  its  own  panacea.  One 
would  place  industry  and  commerce  under  the  control 


LABOUR  AND  CAPITAL  33 

of  Trade  Guilds;  another  proposes  to  institute  a 
system  of  direct  management  of  industry  and  com- 
merce by  the  workers  engaged  in  the  workshops; 
another  would  place  all  these  matters  in  the  hands 
of  the  State;  a  fourth  aims  only  at  anarchy,  because 
it  believes  that  chaos  must  inevitably  precede  order, 
and  that  the  greater  the  chaos  the  more  perfect  the 
resultant  system  will  be.  A  fifth  would  leave  matters 
in  principle  as  at  present,  but  would  insist  upon  the 
common  observance  of  what  may  be  termed  the 
social  and  industrial  humanities. 

Of  those  who  advocate  the  claims  of  Trade 
Guilds,  it  may  be  said  that  they  build  upon  a  dis- 
credited foundation.  The  Trade  Guild  has  already 
had  its  day.  It  died  of  super-exclusiveness,  and  its 
prototype  can  hardly  escape  a  similar  disease.  As 
it  is  the  landless  man  who  attacks  most  virulently 
landowners  and  landownership,  so  it  was  the  ex- 
cluded craftsman  who  attacked  and  encompassed  the 
downfall  of  the  old  Trade  Guilds.  Unless  the  advo- 
cates of  resuscitation  can  show  that  the  modern 
form  of  the  Guild  will  include  everyone  engaged  in, 
or  attached  to,  the  occupation,  history  will  repeat 
itself. 

What  is  known  as  workshop  control  has  many 
advocates,  but  a  departure  on  these  lines  can  hardly 
be  regarded  as  a  course  likely  to  secure  the  best 
results.  This  demand  is  of  political  rather  than 
industrial  origin.  It  involves  the  immediate  and 
non-compensatory  appropriation  of  wealth  and 
capital.  It  assumes  a  knowledge,  not  merely  of 


34  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

industrial  processes,  but  of  commercial  enterprise 
and  international  exchanges. 

I  have  met  some  workmen  who  hold  these  views. 
They  are  admirable  workmen.  They  are  intelligent, 
and  some  of  them  possess  extensive  knowledge ;  but 
I  cannot  say  that  I  know  any  advocate  of  this 
system  who  is  at  once  an  admirable  workman,  an 
intelligent  person,  and  the  possessor  of  an  effective 
knowledge  or  understanding  of  the  international 
character  of  trade  and  who  possesses  also  that  ex- 
perience which  is  necessary  to  make  international 
trade  a  success.  Much  of  the  trouble  of  those 
who  advocate  this  form  of  control  arises  from  the 
mistaken  notion  that  trade  is  mainly  an  internal  and 
national  matter;  when,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  much  of 
the  wealth  that  Britain  enjoys,  and  much  of  the 
capital  she  has  stored  up,  has  been  derived  from 
commerce  and  overseas  trade.  Into  some  of  this 
trade  no  British-made  goods  ever  entered. 

Some  of  the  men  I  know  are  intelligent  enough, 
given  time,  to  deal  with  these  problems  in  a  satisfac- 
tory manner;  but  events  move  very  rapidly  in  these 
days,  and  the  country  which  scraps  the  methods 
evolved  from  a  thousand  years  of  thinking  and 
striving,  and  elects  to  depend  upon  untried  processes 
and  inexperienced  men,  will  incur  very  dangerous 
risks. 

Perhaps  I  fear  the  State  more  than  I  fear  the 
inexperienced  workman.  The  latter  would  suffer  as 
a  consequence  of  failure,  and  might  be  expected  to 
learn  by  experience.  The  State  would  also  suffer  by 


LABOUR  AND  CAPITAL  35 

failure,  but  the  individuals  responsible  for  failure 
would  mostly  escape  suffering,  continue  to  draw 
salaries  and  to  qualify  for  pensions. 

It  was  Mr.  Gladstone  who  declared  that  it  was 
the  State's  business  to  govern  and  not  to  trade.  State 
interference  involves  political,  as  well  as  industrial, 
disadvantage.  It  is  not  merely  that  State  trading 
costs  more  in  cash;  in  practice  it  jeopardises  more 
than  it  costs  commercially. 

The  industrial  past  has  had  many  unhappy  phases. 
There  have  been  bitter  conflicts  between  Capital  and 
Labour,  but  in  Britain  until  recently  there  have  been 
no  revolutionary  collisions  between  Labour  and  the 
State.  If  the  State  extends  its  activities,  and  does 
more  than  provide  opportunities  and  hold  an  even 
balance  as  between  the  workers  and  the  owners  of 
capital,  it  increases  its  disagreements  with  both,  so 
that,  instead  of  strikes,  it  will  become  necessary  for 
it  to  face  the  possibility,  and  perhaps  the  fact,  of 
revolution. 

Those  who  glibly  advocate  State  control  of  enter- 
prise should  ponder  this  fact.  Workmen  are  being 
generally  advised  to  commit  the  mistake  of  assuming 
that  what  the  State  has  done  in  abnormal  circum- 
stances, and  on  credit,  the  State  can  do  in  normal 
circumstances  when  credit  has  to  be  liquidated  by 
cash  or  goods. 

It  is  astonishing  to  find  how  few  people  there  are 
who  realise  that  what  the  State  was  doing  during 
the  war  was  merely  to  purchase,  within  its  own  bor- 
ders, articles  that  had  no  reproductive  value  what- 


36  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

ever,  and  for  which  it  paid  a  price  altogether  dis- 
proportionate to  the  work  value  involved.  In  other 
words,  the  State  was  purchasing  fireworks  and  pay- 
ing for  them  with  paper — paper  which  had  no  value 
outside  Britain  unless  it  was  backed  by  that  very 
capital  which  the  syndicalist  now  seeks  to  dissipate. 
War-time  prosperity  was  indeed  fictitious,  but  the 
average  man  and  woman  did  not  realise  this,  and  so 
was  started  a  chain  of  ideas  concerning  post-war 
possibilities  that  well  might,  through  undue  inter- 
ference by  the  State,  ultimately  result  in  revolution 
and  the  disintegration  of  that  great  Commonwealth 
which  includes,  with  Britain,  Australia,  Canada, 
South  Africa  and  India,  and  a  host  of  kindred  com- 
munities. 

Only  the  fool  desires  to  produce  chaos  in  the  hope 
that  order  will  involve.  Anarchy — the  elimination 
of  law  and  order  and  restraint — whether  in  industry 
or  in  politics,  or  in  commerce,  carries  with  it  dis- 
aster. All  nature  bows  to  law  and  cries  out  against 
its  infraction.  Anarchy  may  be  dismissed  as  a  rever- 
sion to  the  ineffective  elemental  and  as  the  least  use- 
ful of  all  the  theories  advanced  by  the  advocates  of 
revolutionary  change. 

The  case  against  revolution  is  admirably  epito- 
mised in  the  words  of  the  Management  Committee 
of  the  General  Federation  of  Trade  Unions. 

"It  is  notorious,"  says  the  Committee,  all  repre- 
sentative Trade  Unionists,  "that  some  men  live  only 
to  fan  the  flame  of  discontent.  They  have  no  scru- 
ples. They  call  themselves  revolutionaries,  and  the 


LABOUR  AND  CAPITAL  37 

best  of  them  frankly  aim  at  the  creation  of  a  social 
state  which  has  ceased  to  know  either  inequalities  or 
pain.  Their  mental  outlook  prevents  them  seeing 
that  disastrous  results  may  follow  beneficent  inten- 
tions if  these  intentions  ignore  economic  laws  and 
social  rights." 

It  is  argued  that  revolutions  are  necessary  to 
coerce  and  displace  governments.  Unfortunately, 
revolutionary  action  cannot  be  confined  to  the  pun- 
ishment of  governments.  It  is  the  people  who  give 
blood  and  suffer  material  loss;  and  whatever  is  lost, 
the  people  must  replace  by  renewed  and  greater 
industrial  effort.  In  an  Empire  constituted  as  is  the 
British  Empire,  that  replacement  must  be  tremen- 
dous, for  the  trouble  cannot  be  confined  to  geo- 
graphical or  ethnological  limits. 

Prior  to  the  war  there  were  already  in  existence 
groups  which  aimed  at  a  transformation  of  the  social 
and  industrial  order.  In  the  main,  these  groups 
sought  to  move  by  evolutionary  and  constitutional 
means,  and  they  have  undoubtedly  done  much  to 
awaken  the  social  conscience.  After  the  war  other 
bodies  sprang  into  prominence,  and  by  the  specious- 
ness  of  their  early  appeals  secured  the  support  of 
the  less  thoughtful.  It  soon  became  evident  that 
the  object  of  these  associations  was  to  assist.the  alien 
and  the  enemy  rather  than  to  help  their  own  nation, 
or  even  to  do  their  best  for  democracy. 

These  associations  included  ill-educated  workers, 
disappointed  politicians,  men  and  women  of  gener- 
ous sympathies  and  comfortable  fortunes,  and  dilet- 


38  WHAT  WE  WANT  'AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

tanti  from  the  universities.  They  derived  whatever 
motive  power  they  possessed  from  men  narrow  in 
their  outlook,  honest  perhaps  in  their  convictions, 
but  not  always  happy  in  their  methods.  They  were 
helped  by  the  vacillations  and  weakness  of  those  who 
occupied  the  seats  of  the  mighty  without  adequately 
filling  them. 

As  the  time  grew,  lack  of  success  led  to  these  very 
mixed  organisations  adopting  less  and  less  scrupu- 
lous methods,  and  to-day  it  is  not  unfair  to  say  that 
they  very  freely  practise  the  chicanery  they  them- 
selves so  eloquently  denounce.  They  reason  little 
from  facts  or  in  the  abstract,  but  concentrate  upon 
the  abuse  of  the  individual. 

Even  to-day  the  success  of  their  efforts  is  very 
limited.  While  men  who  enjoy  piquancy  lend  an 
ear  to  their  utterances,  they  give  small  credence  to 
their  arguments.  It  requires  more  than  declamation 
to  force  off  the  constitutional  path  a  people  whose 
genius  is  of  the  evolutionary  and  constructional  type. 
Lack  of  initial  success  has  led  these  revolutionaries 
to  magnify  existing  evils  and  to  place  every  obstacle 
in  the  way  of  those  who  seek  to  relieve  existing  diffi- 
>culties,  or  who  seek  to  develop  understandings  be- 
tween employers  and  workmen. 

To  achieve  full  success  they  must  prevent  any 
arrangements  which  will  leave  the  responsible  parties 
joint  opportunities  of  attacking  the  problems  that 
confront  them  both.  One  who  is  particularly  active 
in  this  separatist  work  once  said :  "Oh,  yes,  the  aims 
of  those  who  seek  to  promote  understandings  are 


LABOUR  AND  CAPITAL  39 

admirable  for  existing  society,  and  for  this  genera- 
tion of  men;  but  we  seek  to  revolutionise  society,  and 
are  acting  for  the  ultimate,  rather  than  for  the 
present." 

It  was  impossible  to  convince  this  man,  as  it  is 
impossible  to  convince  others,  that  the  ultimate 
grows  out  of  the  present,  and  that  every  step  which 
ameliorates  the  conditions  of  to-day  improves  the 
chances  of  better  conditions  to-morrow.  It  is  equally 
impossible  to  make  such  understand  that  the  wisest 
of  us  are  incapable  of  foreshadowing  the  circum- 
stances which  will  affect  the  lives  of  those  who  live  a 
hundred  years  hence,  or  the  remedies  that  may  be 
necessary  for  the  social  diseases  which  will  exist 
amongst  our  great-grandchildren.  "Sufficient  unto 
the  day  is  the  evil  thereof"  is  not  one  of  their 
slogans. 

The  proverb  which  declares  that  it  is  unwise  to 
change  horses  when  crossing  a  stream  is  full  of 
wisdom  that  might  advisedly  be  applied  at  the 
present  moment.  Those  who  believe  this  proverb 
can,  for  the  moment,  discard  the  panaceas  that  in- 
volve revolutionary  changes.  It  seems  preferable 
to  wrestle  with  the  evils  that  are,  rather  than  to 
take  chances  with  evils  that  cannot  be  apprehended 
or  estimated.  It  may  be  that  some  day  the  present 
social  and  industrial  system  will  give  place  to  a 
better  one;  but  neither  evolution  nor  revolution 
suggests  a  possibility  of  securing  perfection  in  one 
generation.  This  being  the  case,  it  seems  both  de- 
sirable and  profitable  that  we  move  from  existing 


40  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

conditions  step  by  step,  and  with  due  regard  for 
these  consequences  which  are  possible,  though  not 
now  unforeseeable. 

It  may  be  desirable  to  bring  about  catastrophe 
for  the  sake  of  propaganda;  it  may  be  very  altruistic 
and  very  noble  to  think  only  of  the  future  genera- 
tions, but  I  cannot  escape  the  conclusion  that  my  own 
duty  lies  with  the  people  who  live  to-day. 

Believing  this,  it  is  inevitable  that  I  should  look 
to  the  improvement  of  the  present  system,  rather 
than  to  the  institution  of  some  new  and  untried  sys- 
tem, for  the  social  improvements  and  advantages  all 
decent  people  believe  to  be  necessary. 

The  first  improvement  that  one  must  demand 
from  the  existing  system  is  the  greater  stabilisation 
of  employment.  The  most  demoralising  and  ener- 
vating of  all  fear  is  that  of  unemployment  and  the 
miseries  that  follow.  Many  men  face  hardship  with 
equanimity,  but  no  decent  man  faces  idleness  without 
terror.  It  is  not  merely  the  reduction  of  food  sup- 
plies, the  lack  of  small  luxuries,  and  the  growth  of 
debt;  it  is  the  development  of  the  spirit  of  depend- 
ence, and  ultimately  of  the  spirit  of  inefficiency  and 
ineffectivity.  Those  who  have  had  opportunities  of 
watching  men  through  long  periods  of  unemploy- 
ment will  understand  how  certainly,  and  with  what 
accelerated  ratio,  moral  and  physical  inefficiency 
develops.  The  man  who  has  been  out  of  work  a 
week,  or  even  a  month,  is  keen  to  secure  a  new  berth ; 
but  with  succeeding  months  his  keenness  too  fre- 
quently disappears.  Misfortune  gave  me  personal 


LABOUR  AND  CAPITAL  41 

opportunities  for  self-analysis,  and  my  conclusions  in 
this  direction  are  strengthened  by  other  people's 
experiences. 

It  is  not  merely  in  the  interests  of  individuals  that 
employment  should  be  better  stabilised.  It  is  in 
the  interests  of  the  State,  because  Labour  is,  in  itself, 
Capital,  and  to  waste  labour  is  to  waste  national 
resources.  Moral  as  well  as  economic  considerations 
demand  that  where  the  conditions  of  trade  are  such 
that  it  is  impossible  to  keep  staffs  fully  employed  for 
the  normal  day,  arrangements  should  be  made, 
wherever  possible,  to  reduce  the  hours  of  employ- 
ment instead  of  reducing  the  number  of  employees. 
There  should  be,  trade  union  regulations  notwith- 
standing, improved  facilities  for  the  interchange  of 
labour  between  one  industry  and  another.  It  is 
inevitable,  if  unpleasant,  that  reduced  production 
should  involve  lower  standards  of  living.  Only  the 
disingenuous  politician  would  dispute  a  fact  so 
obvious. 

The  next  thing  to  demand  is  a  wage  that  will 
represent  fair  payment  for  the  effort  made  and  a 
fair  share  of  the  results  achieved.  The  effects 
of  deviation  from  fairness,  either  by  employer  or 
employee,  disastrously  disturb  both  relationships  and 
trade.  It  is  impracticable  to  lay  down  a  law,  univer- 
sally applicable,  that  wages  shall  always  be  equal  to 
food  prices.  That  would  be  fixing  wages  without 
regard  to  the  value  of  the  article  produced.  But 
wages  should  be  fixed  so  that,  at  the  worst,  they 
would  afford  maintenance,  and  at  other  times  not 


42  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

merely  maintenance,  but  comfort  and  a  promise  of 
ultimate  safety  to  those  who  practise  thrift.  To 
secure  this,  both  employer  and  employed  must  be 
prepared  to  consider  such  adjustments  of  wages, 
both  up  and  down,  as  may  be  necessary  for  the  ulti- 
mate safety  and  prosperity  of  industry. 

The  maximum  value  can  never  be  obtained  from 
labour,  nor  can  the  maximum  benefit  accrue  to 
labour,  while  there  remain  any  restrictions  on  the 
use  of  machinery  and  the  exercise  of  reasonable 
effort  and  intelligence.  The  advocates  of  "ca1  canny" 
overlook  the  fact  that  "ca*  canny"  increases  the  cost 
of  production,  and  enhances  the  price  to  the  con- 
sumer who,  in  95  per  cent,  of  cases,  is  some  fellow- 
workman  or  workwoman.  "Ca*  canny"  is  the  least 
successful  way  of  remedying  social  and  industrial 
evils. 

Homes,  rather  than  institutes,  are  needed  if  life 
is  to  be  enjoyed,  and  if  the  State  is  to  be  an 
organisation  which  men  will  love  and  for  which 
they  will  fight,  capital  must  concern  itself  with  the 
provision  of  homes.  If  it  does  this  it  will  be  able 
to  reduce  its  contributions  to  institutions.  One  tires 
of  the  nostrums  offered  to  mothers,  to  invalids,  to 
the  broken  in  the  wars,  to  the  feeble  in  health, 
because  one  knows  that  most  of  these  would  be 
unnecessary  if  the  homes  of  the  people  were 
improved.  I  shudder  when  I  hear  of  the  efforts 
made  to  establish  creches  and  compare  them  with 
the  efforts  made  to  establish  homes  in  which  parents 
and  children  might  enjoy  the  richest  of  pleasures — 


LABOUR  AND  CAPITAL  43 

that  of  each  other's  company  and  loving  collabora- 
tion. I  never  forget  the  dictum  of  the  famous  sur- 
geon who  declared  that  the  best  hospital  was  the 
home,  and  the  best  nurse  the  wife  or  mother. 

The  owners  of  capital  and  the  workers  both 
agree,  in  principle,  on  all  these  points.  It  should 
not  be  too  much  to  ask  that  they  should  join  in 
mutual  efforts  to  put  these  principles  into  practice; 
and  that  they  should  go  even  further,  and  set  up 
mutual  arrangements  for  the  discussion  of  all  differ- 
ences that  arise  between  them,  and  for  the  preven- 
tion of  strikes  about  small  and  unimportant  things. 

I  do  not  wish  to  eliminate  the  right  to  strike. 
That  right  is  a  national  safeguard,  and  anyone  who 
seeks  to  suppress  it  is  an  enemy  of  the  State;  but 
I  do  want  to  see  all  points  of  difference  discussed 
intelligently  between  the  people  who  are  really 
concerned;  that  is,  between  the  employers  and  the 
workmen — the  word  workmen  including,  in  this 
connection,  the  duly  accredited  representatives  of  the 
workmen. 

It  is  for  this  reason  that  I  have  always  advocated 
the  provision  of  voluntary  machinery  for  the  dis- 
cussion of  difficulties  and  the  prevention  of  disputes. 
Sympathy  and  intelligence  can  solve  most  of  the 
industrial  difficulties  with  which  we  are  beset,  pro- 
vided these  qualities  are  exercised  equally  by 
employers  and  Trade  Unionists  of  experience  and 
responsibility. 


CHAPTER  III 
TRADE  UNIONISM 

TRADE  UNIONISM— the  organisation  for  the 
betterment  of  wages,  hours  and  working  con- 
ditions, of  persons  engaged  on  similar  materials, 
using  similar  tools  or  machines,  and  producing  simi- 
lar results  or  commodities — arose  out  of  the  miseries 
that  men  and  women  endured  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
eighteenth  and  the  earlier  part  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  It  ceased  to  be  unlawful  in  1824,  but  its 
adherents  were  grievously,  and  illegally,  punished 
for  a  considerable  time  after  this  date.  Usually,  as 
was  the  case  with  the  labourers  of  Tolpuddle  in 
Dorsetshire,  old  Statutes  were  resuscitated  and 
desperately  strained  in  order  to  prevent  the  growth 
of  a  movement  which  was  regarded  with  the  gravest 
apprehension  both  by  employers  and  politicians. 
Savage  indeed  were  some  of  the  sentences  passed 
upon  men  whose  only  offence  was  trying  to  secure 
such  wages  as  would  meet  the  primitive  needs  of 
the  times.  The  sentence  of  seven  years  penal  servi- 
tude passed  upon  the  Dorsetshire  labourers,  a 
sentence  which  was  publicly  approved  by  Lord 
Melbourne,  instead  of  destroying  the  movement 
advertised  it,  and  laid  the  foundations  for  Trade 
Unionism  as  it  was  known  twenty  years  ago. 

44 


TRADE  UNIONISM  45 

This  movement  was  in  no  sense  revolutionary. 
None  of  the  organisations  then  created  denied  the 
rights  of  property,  neither  did  they  assail  the  con- 
stitution, nor  belittle  their  own  country.  Most  of 
the  leaders  in  those  days  were  men  of  strong  per- 
sonality and  great  courage.  They  also  understood 
the  delicacy  of  the  industrial  machine,  and  they  fully 
appreciated  the  folly  of  destroying  confidence  and 
balance.  Critics  have  said  of  them  that  sometimes 
they  were  more  than  patient,  and  that  they  too  often 
permitted  the  continuance  of  conditions  which  were 
inimical  to  the  workers,  and  which  ought  to  have 
been  swept  out  of  existence.  In  judging  them,  it  is 
necessary  always  to  remember  their  numerical  weak- 
ness, the  strength  opposed  to  them,  and  to  remember 
also  that  they  were  far  more  concerned  with  the  ulti- 
mate benefit  of  the  industry  they  were  engaged  in 
than  are  the  men  of  to-day,  who  only  see  industry 
through  political  spectacles. 

In  the  old  days,  there  was  little  love  of  the  strike 
for  the  strike's  own  sake;  the  existing  forms  of  the 
lightning  strike  and  the  synchronised  strike  were 
unknown.  If  they  had  been  proposed,  they  would 
most  likely  have  been  condemned  as  impracticable 
and  as  involving  troubles  greater  than  those  they 
proposed  to  remedy.  Fair  notice  and  joint  negotia- 
tion were  invariably  attempted,  and  industrial  peace 
was  the  object. 

This  mental  attitude,  even  in  1900,  is  exemplified 
in  the  rules  of  the  General  Federation  of  Trade 


46  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

Unions.    In  the  very  first  rule,  it  is  stated  to  be  one 
of  the  objects  of  the  Federation : — 

"To  promote  Industrial  Peace  and  by  all 
amicable  means  such  as  Conciliation,  Mediation, 
References,  or  by  the  establishment  of  Permanent 
Boards,  to  prevent  Strikes  or  Lockouts  between 
Employers  and  Workmen,  or  disputes  between 
Trades  or  Organisations.  Where  differences  do 
occur,  to  assist  in  their  settlement  by  just  and 
equitable  methods." 

These  rules  were  adopted  after  a  series  of  repre- 
sentative conferences,  after  the  keenest  discussion, 
and  after  the  best  minds  of  the  Trade  Union  move- 
ment had  spent  months  in  elaborating  what  they 
believed  to  be  the  best  basis  for  a  general  federation 
of  all  Trade  Unions.  It  is  interesting  to  remember 
that  these  rules  received  the  endorsement  of  the 
Trades  Union  Congress,  and  that  no  one  has  yet 
suggested  that  there  should  be  any  alteration  in  the 
principle. 

There  is  no  escaping  the  desire  of  these  pioneers 
of  the  movement  to  maintain  stable  trade  relation- 
ships. At  that  time,  there  was  no  questioning  of  the 
workman's  duty  to  earn  the  value  of  the  wages  he 
received.  "A  fair  day's  wages  and  a  fair  day's 
work"  was  the  current  aphorism.  Men  certainly 
hoped  for  better  things,  but  they  never  hoped  to 
obtain  high  wages  and  a  high  standard  of  living 
without  a  commensurately  high  standard  of  produc- 
tion. These  were  the  days  when  men  were  trained 
to  trades ;  when  they  were  proud  alike  of  their  skill 


TRADE  UNIONISM  47 

and  of  their  capacity  to  produce.  Then,  they 
created  for  themselves  opportunities  for  rational 
advancement.  Now,  the  tendency  is  to  wait,  with 
some  indifference,  for  opportunities  to  be  created. 

Had  the  employing  classes  of  those  days  been  as 
wise  and  as  conciliatory  as  the  workmen,  the  present 
confused,  embittered,  and  dangerous  situation  might 
never  have  arisen.  Unhappily,  there  was  always 
hostility  towards  the  trade  unionist,  and,  from  the 
beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century  to  fairly  recent 
times,  the  men  who  accepted  offices  in  the  Trade 
Unions  were,  in  many  ways,  penalised  by  the 
employers.  In  consequence  of  this,  the  steadier 
fellows,  or  those  with  dependents,  very  often  evaded 
official  responsibility.  The  various  offices  thus 
became  the  easy  prey  of  men  who  held  extreme  views 
and  who  were  always  ready  to  accept  opportunities 
of  pushing  them. 

It  is  common,  amongst  men  of  a  certain  type,  to 
belittle  those  older  Unions  and  to  sneer  at  the 
results  they  achieved.  It  is  always  advisable,  how- 
ever, to  consider  circumstances  the  moment  one 
endeavours  to  measure  results,  and  what  is  of  equal 
importance  is  the  necessity  for  endeavouring  to 
measure  the  real  value  and  permanency  of  results. 
If  this  is  done,  it  will  be  seen  that  great  indeed  were 
the  accomplishments  of  the  men  who  believed  that 
honourable  adherence  to  contracts  and  intelligent 
promotion  of  industrial  peace  were  consistent  with 
the  development  of  reasonable  conditions.  These 
older  leaders  secured  the  right  to  combine;  they 


48  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

secured,  by  constitutional  means,  and  with  the  aid 
of  public  opinion,  the  repeal  of  wickedly  obnoxious 
laws,  and  they  secured  also  the  right  to  strike,  even 
though  they  expressed  a  preference  for  more  sensible 
methods  of  settling  disputes. 

There  ought  to  be  no  questioning  the  workman's 
right  to  strike — to  withhold  his  labour,  either  indi- 
vidually or  collectively,  when  the  conditions  become 
too  bad,  the  hours  too  long,  or  the  wages  too  low. 
The  abrogation  of  this  right  involves  slavery.  It  is, 
however,  necessary  to  differentiate  between  the  strike 
against  industrial  oppression  and  the  strike  against 
the  community. 

The  strikes  of  the  last  century  involved  the  work- 
ers in  misery  and  the  capitalists  in  loss.  They 
prejudiced  trade  by  limiting  output,  but  they  often 
helped  industry  and  commerce  by  forcing  the  use 
of  machinery.  By  arresting  production,  they  preju- 
diced fortunes,  but  they  did  not  seriously  imperil  the 
State.  That  very  many  of  them  were  justified  is 
beyond  question.  If  a  record  of  all  the  strikes  had 
been  kept,  together  with  one  of  causes  and  conse- 
quences, an  impartial  jury  of  to-day,  selected  from 
any  class,  would  agree  that  in  the  circumstances  of 
the  times,  the  strike  was  often  the  only  means  of 
redressing  the  grievances  in  any  given  industry. 
Many  strikes  of  recent  years  have  been  based  upon 
different  conceptions,  and  have  aimed  at  achieving 
entirely  different  objectives. 

Just  as  law  crept  in  to  regulate  the  relations  o| 
men  in  society,  so  the  old  trade  unionism  crept  in 


TRADE  UNIONISM  49 

to  safeguard  the  hours  of  labour  and  the  rewards 
of  those  who  laboured.  When  reasoning  failed, 
strikes  sometimes  followed,  but  only  when  reasoning 
failed.  The  old  strikes  were  undertaken  for  the 
purpose  of  compelling  capitalists  to  behave  decently. 
The  new  strikes  are,  too  often,  undertaken  for  the 
purpose  of  destroying  the  capitalist  form  of  indus- 
try, or  of  forcing  upon  a  democratically  elected  gov- 
ernment the  will  of  a  revolutionary  minority.  The 
future  of  industry  and  commerce  receives  little  con- 
sideration from  the  extremist  who  engineers  politi- 
cal strikes,  because  he  assumes  that,  in  the  future, 
there  will  be  no  industries  and  no  commerce  as  we 
know  these  things.  For  him,  therefore,  there  is  no 
need  to  take  any  care,  or  to  maintain  any  sort  of 
trade  balance. 

The  immediate  effects  of  these  new  conceptions 
vary.  A  general  strike  on  the  railways  or  in  the 
building  trades  does  not  hurt  the  workers  in  these 
trades  or  their  employers  quite  so  much  or  so  directly 
as  similar  action  hurts  the  textile  or  engineering 
trades,  or  that  section  of  the  transport  workers 
concerned  in  overseas  trade,  or  even  the  miners  who 
are  engaged  in  mining  coal  for  export  trade.  The 
first  two  can,  and  do,  pass  on  the  cost  of  changed 
conditions  to  the  rest  of  their  own  people.  Whether 
the  cost  of  dislocations  or  advances  are  met  by  sub- 
sidies or  increased  fares,  or  increased  rents,  matters 
little;  whatever  the  media,  it  is,  in  fact,  their  fellow 
workers  of  their  own  nationality,  engaged  in  other 


50  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

occupations,  who  actually  carry  the  burdens  the  non- 
exporting  sections  impose. 

The  work  of  these  sections  is  performed  in  their 
own  country,  and  is  unaffected  by  foreign  compe- 
tition. The  other  trades  must  sell  a  very  large  pro- 
portion of  all  their  production  in  other  countries, 
and  to  people  whose  self-interest  is  greater  than 
their  altruism.  Anything,  therefore,  which  increases 
prices,  reduces  quality,  and  involves  delay  in  delivery, 
reacts  injuriously  and  dangerously.  It  is  these  reac- 
tions, much  more  than  capitalism  or  over-production, 
which  dislocate  industry  and  precipitate  unemploy- 
ment. 

The  revolutionary  politicians  who,  for  the  last 
fifteen  years,  have  secured  increasing  ascendancy 
over  Trade  Unions  and  their  policy,  have  no  reason 
to  concern  themselves  with  Trade  Unions,  except  as 
media  of  cash,  power  and  advertisement.  To  them, 
Trade  Unions  offer  the  means  of  achieving  political 
advancement.  If  these  could  be  cut  out  of  the  Trade 
Union  movement  altogether;  if  Tory,  Liberal, 
Socialist,  Communist,  and  all  the  other  brands  could 
be  relegated  to  their  proper  sphere,  the  real  Trade 
Unionist  might  settle  down  to  the  study  of  the  prin- 
ciples which  underlie  and  govern  trade,  and  through 
trade,  employment.  Then  confidence  might  return 
and  industry  begin  to  acquire  stability. 

Let  there  be  no  mistake  concerning  my  atti- 
tude towards  the  Parliamentary  representation  of 
Labour.  If  Parliamentary  idealists  aim  at  securing 
an  aggregation  representative  of  interests,  rather 


TRADE  UNIONISM  51 

than  an  assembly  charged  with  the  furtherance  of 
the  general  good,  then  the  presence  of  Labour  is  an 
absolute  necessity.  But  it  is  equally  necessary  to 
keep  the  Trade  Union  and  the  political  movements 
distinct  and  autonomous.  The  two  movements  have 
some  things  in  common,  but  they  progress  by  differ- 
ent routes  and  approach  problems  of  grave  impor- 
tance from  entirely  different  points  of  view.  It 
would  be  stupid  to  disregard  the  possibilities  that 
arise  from  collaboration,  but  it  would  be  equally 
stupid  to  ignore  the  fundamental  differences  that 
exist,  or  for  either  to  seek  to  absorb  the  other. 
Further  than  this,  a  political  Labour  Party  may  feel 
justification  for  subordinating  national  interests  to 
international  ones,  but  the  Trade  Union  movement 
might  consider  itself  unable  to  experiment  in  altru- 
isms of  this  kind. 

Preferring  strike  to  revolution,  and  being  anxious 
that  the  Government  should  incur  no  responsibility 
for  revolution  by  interfering  unduly  in  the  differ- 
ences that  arise  between  employers  and  employed, 
I  am  naturally  anxious  to  secure  the  best  form  of 
organisation  for  promoting  and  conducting  strikes 
where  these  become  necessary.  Such  an  organisation 
should  be  capable,  too,  of  preventing  strikes,  because 
it  is  intelligent  enough  to  anticipate  events,  and 
powerful  enough  to  negotiate  on  equal  terms  with 
any  employer  or  association  of  employers. 

Two  forms  of  Trade  Unionism  find  adherents 
in  this  country;  the  industrial,  and  the  craft. 
Industrial  unionism  makes  place  of  occupation  the 


52  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

basis  of  organisation  rather  than  character  of  occu- 
pation. In  other  words,  it  is  where  a  man  works, 
and  not  what  he  does,  that  is  to  determine  his  union, 
if  industrial  unionism  dominates.  Craft  unionism, 
on  the  other  hand,  follows  tradition,  and  aims  at 
binding  together  all  who,  by  similar  means,  produce 
similar  results. 

In  deciding  which  form  of  organisation  is  best, 
it  is  necessary  to  have  regard  to  the  psychological 
characteristics  of  the  people,  and  to  the  standards 
of  skill  and  intelligence  which  obtain  in  the  areas 
the  organisation  is  to  cover.  In  Britain,  where  the 
people  are  inherently  individualists,  and  where  the 
standard  of  skill  and  intelligence  is  high,  where  also 
the  desire  for  autonomous  self-government  amounts 
almost  to  passion,  the  craft  union  offers  that  form 
of  organisation  most  likely  to  succeed,  and  it  is  in 
the  craft  union  and  its  logical  development  that  one 
expects  to  find  the  machine  most  suitable  for  the 
workman's  industrial  needs. 

It  is  difficult  to  imagine  any  real  or  ultimate 
benefit  resulting  from  any  industrial  system  which 
compels  craftsmen  of  various  kinds  to  bury  their 
craft  individuality.  Craft  organisation  at  once 
promotes  pride  in  skill  and  capacity,  and  involves 
sympathy  and  the  sense  of  mutuality  amongst  the 
men  who  are  performing  the  same  kind  of  work. 
The  craft  union  elects  men  to  its  executive  who 
understand  the  nature  and  the  possibilities  of  the 
businesses  they  have  to  deal  with,  and  who  are 
usually  capable  of  negotiating  technical  agreements 


TRADE  UNIONISM  53 

with  individual  employers  or  employers'  associations. 

It  would  be  foolish  to  suggest  that  the  craft  union 
has  reached  its  highest  form  of  development.  With 
the  increasing  modifications  in  methods  of  produc- 
tion, and  the  consequent  approximation  of  skills,  it 
is  necessary  that  the  craft  unions  should  take  their 
position  into  serious  consideration,  and  evolve,  as 
a  basic  contribution  for  strike  and  lock-out  purposes, 
a  business-like  system  of  transfers,  where  men  pass 
from  one  phase  of  industry  to  another,  and  an  intelli- 
gent method  of  amalgamation  where  the  conditions 
in  related  trades  make  amalgamation  possible.  If 
this  programme  were  carried  out  it  would  result  in 
a  smaller  number  of  unions  in  related  trades,  but 
the  full  benefit  would  not  follow  unless  these  unions 
or  amalgamations  of  unions  were  themselves  cen- 
trally federated.  The  federation  to  which  the 
unions  could  affiliate  should  be  representative  of  all 
unions,  and  should  possess  departments  for  educa- 
tional work,  for  information  and  for  finance.  It 
should  also  concern  itself  with  the  study  of  industrial 
diseases,  and  the  collation  of  statistics  concerning 
trade,  health,  unemployment,  and  mortality. 

The  Trade  Union  of  the  future  ought  to  have  at 
its  service  officials  who  possess  a  scientific  rather 
than  a  dogmatic  knowledge  of  industrial  economics, 
commercial  geography,  and  international  exchange. 
They  must  have  sources  of  information  which  the 
ordinary  Trade  Union  member  will  regard  as 
untainted  and  which  will  enable  them  to  strike  or 
wait — whichever  is  the  wiser  policy. 


54  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

The  ordinary  principles  of  insurance  must  be 
adopted  by  the  Trade  Union  movement  if  it  is  to 
achieve  the  maximum  of  success.  The  present  hap- 
hazard method  of  fixing  contributions  and  benefits 
without  regard  to  their  actuarial  relationship  must 
be  discarded. 

All  these  things  the  Trade  Union  can  do  and  have 
without  merging  its  identity  in  organisations  differ- 
ently constituted  and  having  different  objectives,  and 
without  sacrificing  its  autonomy. 

Here  lies  the  great,  the  immediate,  task  of  the 
Trade  Unionist — the  consolidation  of  the  real 
Trade  Union  movement.  Let  it  decline  groupings 
which  jeopardise  its  existence  and  places  its  members 
and  its  funds  under  the  control  and  at  the  service 
of  men  who  are  not  in  it,  and  whose  aims  are  for- 
eign to  it. 

To-day  it  is  servant  where  it  ought  to  be  master. 
Its  rehabilitation  and  its  salvation  lie  in  freedom 
from  control  by  other  organisations,  in  the  use  of 
its  funds  for  industrial  instead  of  political  purposes, 
in  the  logical  development  of  the  craft  ideal,  in  the 
amalgamation  of  all  similar  trades,  and  in  the  fed- 
eration of  all  amalgamations. 

The  fight  to  recover  freedom  will  be  bitter,  for 
those  who  have  invaded  the  movement  will  not 
easily  be  driven  out.  If,  however,  the  straight  men 
who  are  Trade  Unionists  first  and  politicians  after- 
wards, will  put  their  hearts  into  the  work,  success  is 
assured.  A  mass  of  steady,  if  undemonstrative, 
support  is  sure  to  come  from  people  whose  conduct 


TRADE  UNIONISM  55 

in  recent  crises  has  shown  how  great  is  the  desire 
for  constitutional  effort  and  development.  The  peo- 
ple are  awakening,  and  as  they  understand  them- 
selves and  more  clearly  understand  the  facts  that 
govern  trade  and  employment,  they  will  demand  a 
form  of  organisation  which  cares  more  for  trade 
conservation  than  trade  destruction. 

The  growth  of  Trade  Unions  has  been  extraor- 
dinary. To-day  there  are  more  members  of  the 
union  than  the  country  had  inhabitants  in  1750. 
Not  all  who  enroll  apprehend  or  approve  the  prin- 
ciples of  Trade  Unionism.  Many  are  members 
because  they  are  compelled  to  be.  They  may  be 
expected  to  go  out  as  lightly  as  they  came  in.  The 
spell  of  industrial  adversity  which  appears  to  be 
inevitable  will  try  them  and  find  many  wanting. 
How  serious  the  defection  may  be  depends  upon  the 
period  and  the  extent  of  the  industrial  stagnation 
which  exists. 

I,  for  one,  do  not  for  one  moment  imagine  that 
these  defections  will  destroy  Trade  Unionism,  but 
I  do  expect  them  to  compel  reform  and  a  return  to 
the  principles  upon  which  the  movement  was  origi- 
nally founded. 

Reformed  Trade  Unionism  will,  I  believe,  readily 
accept  the  statement  that  the  whole  is  greater  than 
the  part;  that  the  interests  of  all  the  people  must 
come  before  the  interests  of  any  group  or  section. 
It  will  discountenance  strikes  which  elevate  any  one 
section  or  trade  or  any  particular  occupation  at  the 
expense  of  others,  and  its  officials  will  read  trade 


66  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

barometers  more  skilfully  than  the  bureaucrats  of 
Whitehall. 

Enlightened  by  its  experiences,  it  will  base  its 
future  enterprises  upon  the  certain  knowledge  that 
Trade  Unionism  is  subsidiary  to  trade,  and  that 
those  who  needlessly  interfere  with  the  steady  opera- 
tion and  development  of  trade  are  the  worst  enemies 
of  the  Trade  Unionist.  The  movement  may  be 
expected  to  bury  the  Red  Flag,  and  resuscitate  the 
old  formula  of  "neither  religion  nor  politics."  It 
will  enlarge  its  outlook  until  this  involves  considera- 
tion of  the  whole  community,  and  it  will,  if  it  realises 
the  hopes  of  its  well-wishers,  come  back,  after  the 
suffering  and  loss  and  disillusionment  of  these  latter 
days,  to  that  conception  of  Trade  Unionism  set  forth 
in  the  first  rule  of  the  General  Federation  of  Trade 
Unions. 


CHAPTER  IV 
PERTINENT  INTERROGATIONS 

OUGHT  Trade  Unions  to  support  strikes  when 
strikes  have,  as  a  political  objective,  the 
subversion  of  existing  forms  of  Government? 

In  such  strikes,  ought  all  Trade  Unions  to  support 
the  section  selected  for  the  political  experiment,  or 
should  they  think  the  matter  out  and  do  what  seems 
right  in  the  interest  of  the  whole  people? 

Can  class  be  defined  or  delimitated,  and  is  class 
more  important  than  the  common  well-being? 

Can  Trade  Unions  survive  a  political  cataclysm, 
and,  even  if  they  can,  are  they  of  more  actual  impor- 
tance than  the  whole  country? 

Should  Trade  Unions  remain  silent  and  inactive 
when  they  believe  that  vital  and  world-reaching 
mistakes  are  being  made? 

Does  class  loyalty  involve  quiet  acquiescence  in 
class  suicide?  Can  democracy  be  constructive  or 
maintain  authority? 

These  are  some  of  the  questions  to  be  answered 
by  organised  Trade  Unionism  during  the  next  few 
years,  if  the  tendencies  of  Trade  Unions  are  to  be 
defined  and  'unified. 

If  political  change  of  the  kind  adumbrated  by 
the  men  who  formed  the  Soviet  Council  at  Leeds  in 

57 


58  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

1917,  and  advocated  in  unqualified  terms  by  their 
disciples,  is  really  desirable  and  necessary,  would 
it  not  be  better  to  take  a  plebiscite  of  the  whole  of 
the  people  than  to  permit  a  minority  to  force  events? 
In  the  present  state  of  the  franchise  it  should  be 
possible,  with  little  trouble  and  a  comparatively 
small  cost,  to  obtain  a  decision,  say,  on  the  following 
question : 

Are  you  prepared  to  supersede  the  existing 
form  of  democratic  Government,  and  replace  it 
by  a  Government  consisting  of  an  autocracy,  either 
self-appointed  or  appointed  by  any  one  section  of 
those  who  compose  the  nation? 

Whichever  way  the  answer  went,  I,  for  one, 
should  be  prepared  to  accept  the  decision;  only 
reserving  to  myself  the  right  to  seek  some  other 
country  if  this  country  decided  against  the  continu- 
ance of  democratic  institutions.  Is  it  conceivable, 
however,  that  the  majority  of  Trade  Unionists  can 
think  of  supporting  action  which,  having  political 
objectives,  must  lead  to  revolution? 

There  is  no  doubt  as  to  the  intentions  of  some 
men.  They  have  too  little  reflective  capacity  or 
discretion  to  keep  their  intentions  from  the  public 
view;  and  they  have  talked  of  revolution  with  no 
more  sense  of  responsibility  than  would  be  required 
if  they  were  considering  the  disposal  of  a  rotten  sack 
of  potatoes.  They  glibly  repeat  the  phrases  bor- 
rowed from  other  times  and  other  men,  and  resent 
the  suggestion  that  revolution  which  aims  at  over- 


PERTINENT  INTERROGATIONS         59 

throwing  existing  forms  of  society  and  systems  of 
Government  must  involve  bloodshed.  They  will  not 
believe  that  the  exceptions  to  this  rule  are  insignifi- 
cant, and  do  not  affect  the  main  conclusion,  or  that 
history  emphatically  emphasises  the  puerility  of 
those  who  advocate  revolutions  and  say  they  do  not 
want  bloodshed.  These  revolutionaries  know — or 
they  ought  to  know — that  the  moment  constitutional 
methods  are  superseded  by  forceful  assumptions  of 
new  national  authority,  and  by  forceful  appropria- 
tions of  property,  bloodshed  becomes  inevitable. 

There  are,  from  my  own  point  of  view,  circum- 
stances in  which  it  might  be  not  only  permissible, 
but  obligatory,  to  use  all  means  of  achieving  a  politi- 
cal objective. 

If  a  king,  or  a  proletarian  assumed  autocratic 
authority  over  the  lives,  the  morals,  and  the  wealth 
of  a  State,  and  exercised  his  authority  for  oppression 
or  his  own  sole  pleasure,  no  man  of  courage  would 
hesitate  over  revolution.  But,  and  the  but  is  an 
important  one,  if  revolution  aimed  at  replacing 
social  and  political  democracy  by  personal  or  class 
autocracy,  the  favourable  interposition  of  the  Trade 
Union  movement  would  be  an  act  of  madness. 

Britain  already  enjoys  social  and  political  democ- 
racy, and  she  has  made  some  expensive  experiments 
in  State  democracy.  There  is  nothing  that  can  so 
surely  prevent  the  continuance  of  those  experiments 
as  a  revolution  involving  bloodshed  and  a  violent 
change  of  masters. 

Change  is  necessary.     All  life  is  an  illustrative 


60  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

example  of  change;  but  in  politics  and  in  an 
enlightened  community,  change  should  come  by 
consent,  and  not  by  force.  Those  who  suggest 
change  by  violence  may  aim  blows  at  the  Govern- 
ment, but  the  blows  will  surely  fall  upon  the  people. 
It  would  be  better  if  we  adopted  the  simple  expe- 
dient of  bringing  from  Russia  all  those  who  are  tired 
of  revolution,  and  sending  to  Russia  all  those  who 
want  to  experiment  in  revolution.  By  this  means 
we  might  make  all  the  discontents  contented. 

In  strikes  having  a  political  objective,  should  all 
Trade  Unionists  jeopardise  their  industry  to  support 
the  experimenting  section  ?  The  answer  to  this  ques- 
tion seems  to  lie  in  that  abused  platform  platitude : 
"The  greatest  good  for  the  greatest  number." 

If  this  answer  is  given,  one  may  expect  the  ex- 
tremist to  say  that  he  is  concerned  only  with  the 
ultimate  good  of  the  greatest  number,  and  prefers 
to  achieve  this  by  force  instead  of  reason.  But  none 
of  us  can  determine  the  ultimate  good  or  bad.  We 
can  only  take  such  steps  as  fit  our  own  times,  and 
trust  to  Providence  and  the  intelligence  of  our  chil- 
dren and  our  children's  children  for  the  ultimate 
good.  Trade  Unions  might  survive  political  cata- 
clysm— such,  for  instance,  as  a  general  strike — but 
not  qua  Trade  Unions.  What  they  might  become 
after  such  an  event  is  suggested  by  the  standing  they 
have  enjoyed  under  the  Soviets  in  Russia. 

Can  class  be  defined  or  delimitated?  In  some 
countries  it  might  be  possible  to  indicate  lines  of 
demarcation  between  classes;  but  in  this  country 


61 

they  are  so  diffuse,  and  the  possibilities  of  transition 
are  so  great,  that  lines  drawn  to-day  would  be  useless 
to-morrow.  There  is  the  danger,  too,  that  any 
attempt  artificially  to  separate  class  from  class, 
would  destroy  initiative  and  invite  social  disaster. 
Many  profound  lessons  are  taught  by  the  common 
things  of  life,  and  even  a  superficial  study  of  natural 
law  will  give  pause  to  those  who  wish,  by  violence, 
to  reach  arbitrary  demarcations  of  class.  For  my- 
self, I  only  know  two  classes.  The  class  that  tries 
to  do  things  for  itself,  and  the  class  that  suffers 
things  to  be  done  for  it. 

Ought  Trade  Unionists  to  keep  silence  when 
they  believe  that  mistakes  are  being  made,  or  that 
their  movement  is  being  used,  not  for  the  benefit 
of  their  members,  but  in  order  to  advance  the  aims 
of  political  dreamers  and  schemers? 

Every  man  must  have  this  out  with  his  own  con- 
science; but  the  majority,  and  especially  those  who 
have  been  frequently  involved  in  expensive  and  inef- 
fective strikes,  will  decide  without  hesitation  that 
they  ought  to  speak  out. 

The  British  workers,  as  a  class,  are  orderly  in 
character  and  action;  and  if  they  follow  their  tra- 
ditions and  convictions  and  finer  inspirations,  they 
will  steer  wide  of  the  revolutionaries  who  have,  and 
will,  endanger  their  happiness  and  prosperity. 
Already  the  wild  men  have  increased  the  cost  of 
living.  In  those  countries  from  which  we  buy  our 
main  stocks  of  raw  materials  and  food,  the  exchange 
rates  are  against  us;  Consols  are  well  below  50;  and 


62  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

some  War  Loan  Stocks  are  far  below  par.  Every 
further  outbreak  of  the  irresponsible  extremists  dis- 
turbs industry  and  accentuates  this  situation,  and 
reduces  the  value  of  the  poor  man's  savings  and 
wages. 

The  Trade  Unionist,  therefore,  has  the  impera- 
tive duty  of  speaking  out  and  protesting  against 
those  who  will  only  make  social  and  industrial 
experiments  in  the  most  expensive  way. 

That  the  political  Labour  Party  will  endeavour 
to  displace  the  other  parties  and  constitute  a  Gov- 
ernment on  its  own  lines,  is  now  certain.  The 
Labour  Party  has  said  so;  and  society,  in  faith,  or 
malice,  or  hopefulness  or  hopelessness,  has  accepted 
the  Party's  dictum. 

If  and  when  it  comes  into  power,  will  the  Labour 
Party  succeed  in  making  trade  better  or  man  hap- 
pier? There's  the  rub.  It  will  start  with  a  very 
heavy  handicap.  It  has  sown  a  crop  of  promises, 
and  it  cannot  escape  the  harvest.  The  economic 
fantasies  advocated  by  various  of  its  groups  have 
appealed  to  the  unthinking  as  a  fairy  tale  appeals  to 
a  child,  and  there  will  be  terrible  disappointment  if 
the  promised  employment  fails  to  materialise,  or 
the  money  to  pay  unemployment  benefit  cannot  be 
extracted  from  an  over-taxed  and  debt-embarrassed 
country. 

Levies  on  capital  are,  or  were,  easy  and  attractive 
subjects  to  talk  about.  They  appear  to  offer  such 
simple  and  efficacious  means  of  meeting  financial 
liabilities.  To-day,  not  so  much  is  said  on  this  sub- 


PERTINENT  INTERROGATIONS         63 

ject.  Its  discussion  has  shown,  not  only  the  diffi- 
culties of  preparing  and  giving  effect  to  any  scheme, 
but  has  emphasised  the  fact  that  to  unduly  tax  capi- 
tal is  to  dissipate  it,  either  by  forcing  it  to  find  sanc- 
tuary in  other  countries,  or  to  encourage  wasteful 
spending  in  order  to  dodge  taxation. 

Even  those  who  were  originally  enamoured  of  this 
way  of  meeting  indebtedness  are  now  beginning  to 
see  that  it  is  better  for  man  to  earn  his  own  living 
than  to  poach  on  the  savings  of  his  neighbour  or  his 
grandfather. 

Apart  from,  but  in  addition  to,  the  financial  lia- 
bilities and  social  expectations  which  will  await  it, 
a  Labour  Government  would  be  faced  with  problems 
to  which,  as  a  Party,  it  has  given  little  attention. 
It  will  have  to  govern  an  Empire,  even  though  within 
its  ranks  imperialism  has  been  anathema.  The 
Dominions,  India,  and  Ireland  cannot  be  dismissed 
by  the  utterance  of  a  phrase  or  the  passing  of  a  reso- 
lution. Their  interests  are  interwoven  with,  and  for 
the  time  being  dependent  upon,  those  of  Great 
Britain.  The  consideration  of  these  interests  will 
call  for  the  exercise  of  capabilities  not  yet  mani- 
fested by  the  Labour  Party.  Mistakes  will  bring 
swift  punishment  from  those  who  have  been  led  to 
expect  too  much. 

To  maintain  good  relationships  with  old  friends, 
whilst  essaying  to  heal  the  wounds  of  recent  enemies, 
will  require  statesmanship  of  the  highest  order. 

Wrapped  up  with  this  question  of  Empire  goyeiv 
nance  is  the  problem  of  the  Navy  and  Army.  The 


64  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

attitude  a  Labour  Government  would  adopt  towards 
the  twin  services  can  hardly  be  guessed,  because, 
hitherto,  while  there  has  been  considerable  exploita- 
tion of  Navy  and  Army  circumstances,  there  has 
been  no  definite  programme  put  forth  for  the  con- 
stitution and  maintenance  of  either  force.  Yet  there 
is  a  point  below  which  even  a  Labour  Government 
dare  not  carry  its  negligence  of  national  and  imperial 
defence.  Perhaps  one  is  justified  in  assuming  that 
because  the  majority  of  those  who  form  the  Labour 
Party  are  Socialists,  they  will,  in  order  to  cut  the 
cost  of  the  Navy  and  Army,  admit  and  enforce 
universal  liability  to  Naval  and  Military  service,  and 
that  this  liability  will  be  supplemented  by  a  com- 
pulsory form  of  training  sufficient  to  maintain  neces- 
sary efficiency. 

What  of  Democracy?  Democracy  in  society 
makes  for  millenniums;  but  democracy  in  govern- 
ment may  easily  make  for  decadence  of  authority. 
Democracy  can  destroy,  but  history  suggests  that  it 
cannot  construct,  except  in  circumstances  where  the 
issues  are  confined  and  simple.  In  Britain,  democ- 
racy in  government  shows  signs  of  failure.  The 
return  of  autocracy  is  threatened;  whether  it  be  an 
autocracy  of  intelligence  or  one  of  ignorance, 
remains  to  be  seen. 

The  decadence  of  authority  begins  in  the  homes, 
goes  through  the  schools,  and  dangerously  affects 
the  State.  The  signs  have  long  been  obvious  to  those 
who  viewed  the  situation  without  political  prejudice, 
or  the  possibilities  of  political  preference.  Warn- 


PERTINENT  INTERROGATIONS         65 

ings  to  the  Government  have  been  frequent,  but  they 
have  fallen  on  the  deaf  ears  of  Ministers  who  were 
busy  with  their  own  immediate  affairs,  or  who  were 
under  the  directing  control  of  their  own  Depart- 
mental Chiefs,  or  who,  having  forgotten  the  lessons 
of  history  taught  in  their  universities,  have  failed 
to  learn  those  of  the  times  in  which  they  live. 

Government,  as  science  and  art,  plus  inspiration, 
has  long  been  decaying.  Not  what  was  right,  but 
what  was  expedient,  has  become  the  object  of  the 
politician,  who  masqueraded  in  the  garb  of  states- 
manship. No  man  defended  the  right  unless  it  was 
politically  safe  to  do  so.  Ultimate  results  have  been 
sacrificed  to  immediate  advertisement.  Those  who, 
in  one  session  of  Parliament,  have  raved  against  the 
giving  of  doles,  have,  in  the  next  session,  out-doled 
the  dolists.  No  man  occupying  or  usurping  the  seat 
of  a  Statesman  has  dared  to  say  to  the  people  that 
unless  they  work  they  must  starve;  or  if  they  use 
force  to  destroy  equilibriums,  force  will  be  used  to 
destroy  them. 

Successive  Governments  have  endured  the  licen- 
tiousness of  the  minority  and  allowed  the  majority 
to  be  terrorised  and  impoverished.  Occasionally 
there  has  been  a  pretence  of  punishment  of  particu- 
larly flagrant  offences  against  law  and  order,  or  when 
one  or  two  revolutionaries  have  viciously  arrested 
national  productivity;  but  not  one  of  the  punish- 
ments inflicted  has  been  equal  in  severity  to  a  week's 
service  in  the  trenches.  The  criminal  with  anti- 


66  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

social  tendencies  has  had  a  much  more  "cushy"  time 
than  the  duty-loving  patriotic  soldier. 

Parliament,  as  a  whole,  has  too  many  members 
and  too  little  capacity.  Six  hundred  members  of 
both  houses  would  be  more  likely  to  recover  control 
than  thirteen  hundred  and  fifty.  The  situation, 
unfortunately,  cannot  wait  upon  Parliamentary  re- 
form; each  day  increases  both  the  danger  and  the 
difficulty.  Action  must  be  definite  and  clear,  and  its 
aim  must  be  to  arrest  the  diseases  which  threaten 
to  destroy  Britain.  Disobedience  to  the  law  of  the 
land,  and  to  the  law  which  is  over  the  land,  must  be 
definitely  and  swiftly  dealt  with.  The  means 
adopted  will  be  approved,  or  condoned,  or  con- 
demned in  the  light  of  results. 

It  should  be  the  immediate  policy  of  all  parties 
to  rid  the  Government  of  excrescences  that  hamper 
and  endanger.  Over  and  over  again  has  the  Govern- 
ment been  warned  of  the  danger  of  interfering  with 
matters  outside  their  sphere;  time  after  time  has  it 
been  pointed  out  that  such  interference  might  pre- 
vent some  strikes,  but  only  at  the  ultimate  cost  of 
revolution.  Neither  Governments  nor  Parliaments 
can  override  economic  law,  and  the  attempt  to  do  so 
has  brought  revolution  very  near  to  us.  Get  back, 
or  perhaps  forward,  to  sane  conceptions;  let  capital 
and  labour  settle  their  differences  between  them- 
selves, and  let  the  State  content  itself  by  keeping  the 
ring,  interfering  legislatively  only  when  life  and 
health  and  material  are  in  danger. 

The  strikes  of  to-day  are  not  against  capital,  they 


PERTINENT  INTERROGATIONS          67 

are  against  society — society  as  represented  by  the 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  girls  and  women  who 
tramp  to  work  through  the  snow  and  slush  because 
a  few  motormen  misunderstand  or  desire  to  repu- 
diate a  contract,  or  a  few  railwaymen  are  dis- 
gruntled. Some  strikers  realise  the  baleful  effects 
their  actions  must  have  on  the  community  and  on 
trade,  but  their  faith  in  authority's  power  to  protect 
them  has  weakened,  and  they  drift  to  the  side  of  the 
revolutionary. 

The  task  of  recovery  will  be  great.  During  the 
last  fifteen  years,  many  thousands  of  officials  have 
been  created;  these  all  struggle  for  the  expansion 
of  their  Departments  and  the  enlargement  of  their 
functions.  Many  call  themselves  Socialists,  but  they 
are  promoting  and  assisting  anti-social  develop- 
ments. 

Is  there  a  man  strong  enough  to  tackle  the  job? 
Strong  enough  to  tell  the  people  the  truth  and  to 
meet  force  by  force  if  needs  be?  Upon  the  answer 
to  this  question  depends  the  future  of  Britain  and 
the  fate  of  the  British  Empire.  The  majority  are 
waiting  for  the  man,  and  will  follow  him  almost 
blindly. 


CHAPTER  V 
UNEMPLOYMENT:  CAUSES  AND  REMEDIES 

AMONGST  the  millions  who  are  to-day  unem- 
ployed are  hundreds  of  thousands  who  fought 
for  the  political  life  of  Britain  and  for  the  safety 
of  the  people  who  were  fortunate  enough  to  remain 
at  home.  The  tragedy  behind  this  crowd,  which  is 
at  once  landless  and  workless,  must  move  to  sympa- 
thy every  man  and  woman  in  Britain.  It  ought  to 
do  more — very  much  more.  It  ought  to  move  the 
whole  people  to  the  instant  and  scientific  study  of 
causes  and  remedies  as  well  as  to  the  application 
of  palliatives. 

The  situation  has  not  developed  without  warning. 
The  signs  of  its  coming  were  as  flaming  as,  and  much 
more  threatening  than,  the  Northern  Lights.  It 
needed  neither  especial  sagacity  nor  profound  knowl- 
edge to  see  that  collapse  must  follow  the  crisis  and 
the  political  madness  which,  initiated  in  1918,  en- 
couraged false  hopes  and  condoned  unjustifiable 
extravagance. 

As  far  back  as  March  2nd,  1919,  I  wrote: 

"Industry  cannot  be   operated  successfully  if 
the  wages  paid  exceed  the  value  of  the  articles 
68 


UNEMPLOYMENT  69 

produced.  In  such  circumstances,  industry  ceases 
to  be  profitable  and  can  only  be  carried  on  by  the 
depletion  of  reserves  and  with  the  certainty  of 
bankruptcy. 

"It  was  the  same  with  Housing.  Subsidies 
seemed  so  easy  and  so  natural  to  speakers 
upon  whom  it  never  dawned  that  new  houses 
would  be  subsidised  at  the  expense  of  the  old 
ones,  or  that  the  better  paid  artisan  would,  by 
appropriating  the  new  houses,  increase  the  bur- 
dens of  the  very  poor.  Houses  were  needed,  but 
it  was  not  necessary  to  obscure  or  disregard  the 
incidence  of  cost. 

"What  applies  to  uneconomic  wages  and  hous- 
ing schemes  applies  with  even  greater  force  to 
so-called  non-contributory  schemes  of  unemploy- 
ment benefit.  All  costs  falls  ultimately  not  upon 
dividends,  nor  upon  hoarded  wealth,  but  upon 
the  recreative  capacity  of  the  people. 

"It  is  always  the  worker  who  pays  and  it  is 
imperative  that  the  worker  secures  real  value  for 
money  paid,  even  though  the  payments  are  made 
to  his  own  class. 

"Just  as  surely  as  he  suffers  if  he  squanders 
individual  resources,  so  he  suffers  if  he  dissi- 
pates or  permits  the  dissipation  of  national  re- 
sources." 

"High  wages,  short  hours,  cheap  food  and 
cheap  housing  accommodation  are  desirable 
things,  but  they  are  impossible  apart  from  high 
efficiency  and  maximum  production. 

"Unless  he  learns  this  lesson,  the  worker  will 
pay  in  unemployment  and  in  personal  degradation 
and  he  will  involve  his  wife  and  his  children  in 
his  debts  and  their  consequences." 


70  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

Endeavouring  to  emphasise  the  coming  dangers, 
I  said,  on  March  6th,  1919: 

"Throughout  Britain,  there  are  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  sound  trade  unionists  who  fear  the 
consequences  of  unauthorised  and  irresponsible 
strikes.  Their  fears  are  accentuated  by  the  com- 
mercial situation  which  is  developing." 

"Tin  plates  are  already  on  the  market  at  203. 
per  ton  less  than  British  cost  prices.  Steel  is 
being  offered  by  Britain's  competitors  at  a  much 
lower  rate  than  Britain  can  produce  it,  even  with 
the  aid  of  a  subsidy. 

"Lancashire,  with  75  per  cent,  of  her  trade 
overseas  is  faced  with  offers  at  30  per  cent,  lower 
than  present  cost  prices,  while  America  is  pre- 
pared to  put  coal  into  markets  formerly  monopo- 
lised by  the  British  at  rates  very  little  in  excess  of 
what  it  will  cost  Britain  to  place  coal  in  the  port 
of  export. 

"These  are  the  facts,  and  no  matter  how 
unpleasant  they  appear,  they  have  to  be  faced 
and  dealt  with.  It  is  no  use  appealing  to 
Parliament  for  a  solution  of  this  problem.  The 
industries  must  themselves  find  a  solution  or  go 
out  of  business. 

"Fortunately,  the  mass  of  the  people  are  full 
of  common  sense,  and  most  of  them  can  still 
appreciate  consequences  that  must  follow  any  fail-, 
ure  on  the  part  of  Britain  to  maintain  her  export 
trade. 

"Without  export  there  can  be  no  regular 
employment  for  the  mass,  and  without  employ- 
ment, millions  of  perfectly  innocent  people — men, 
women  and  children — will  be  overwhelmed  with 
tragic  suffering." 


UNEMPLOYMENT  71 

Nothing  was  done,  and  in  September,  1920, 
endeavouring  to  interest  the  Trade  Unions,  I  wrote 
that: 

"To  discover  the  real  causes  of  unemployment 
and  the  real  remedies  would  be  worth  all  the 
money  the  Trade  Union  movement  possesses.  To 
go  on  repeating  the  old  formulae  in  face  of  the 
world's  facts  will  be  folly  of  the  worst  kind.  It 
is  no  use  talking  about  the  right  to  work  unless 
we  can  discover  the  laws  that  govern  work  and 
the  proper  way  of  applying  them." 

Machinery  to  deal  with  effects,  expensive  and 
derogatory  to  moral  qualities,  was  indeed  installed, 
but  nothing  was  done  to  remove  or  even  to  palliate 
root  causes.  Men  continued,  and  were  content  to 
continue,  in  an  atmosphere  of  hazy  assumption  and 
vague  generality.  For  years  they  had  been  content 
to  assert  that  unemployment  was  due  to  over- 
production, and  this  in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  sane 
economists  to  discredit  the  fallacy.  Sporadic  and 
particular  cases  of  unemployment  may  indeed  be 
caused  by  the  temporary  failure  of  industries  or 
areas  to  distribute  the  commodities  they  have  pro- 
duced, but  to  assert  that  over-production  is  the  sole, 
or  even  the  general,  cause  of  unemployment  is  to 
invite  the  critic  to  say  that  the  corollary  would  be 
equally  true  and  that  under-production  would  find  us 
all  busily  occupied.  Not  even  the  Council  of  Action 
has  been  foolish  enough  to  put  this  latter  propo- 
sition into  terms. 

While  most  of  us  are  now  satisfied  that  over- 


72  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

production  is  not  the  cause  of  unemployment,  and 
that  there  has  been  no  over-production  of  essential 
commodities,  we  are  not  satisfied  that  any  of  us 
apprehend  the  cause  or  all  the  causes,  nor  does  it 
seem  possible  at  any  time  to  indicate  complete  and 
perpetual  remedies.  It  is,  however,  possible  to  carry 
the  probing  of  the  problem  much  further  than  the 
majority  have. 

The  more  closely  this  subject  is  studied,  the  more 
difficult  it  seems  to  enunciate  any  formula  that 
expresses  the  whole  truth  concerning  unemployment. 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  necessary  to  break  away 
from  the  common  practice  of  reasoning  only  from 
immediate  and  obvious  circumstances.  Unemploy- 
ment is  not  a  new  problem,  nor  is  it  consequential 
upon  the  war,  though  war  intensifies  it.  In  1909, 
when  there  were  no  war  consequences  to  confound 
commercial  and  industrial  enterprises,  the  Board  of 
Trade  returns  showed,  at  one  time,  and  in  a  number 
of  occupations,  unemployment  affected  9^  per  cent, 
of  the  people  engaged.  It  is  evident,  therefore,  that 
if  we  would  form  tenable  conceptions  of  fundamen- 
tal causes,  we  must  go  further  back  than  1920  or 
1909. 

Recently,  it  was  argued  that  poverty  supplied  the 
basic  cause,  but  closer  consideration  suggested  that 
poverty  was  an  attendant  circumstance  rather  than 
a  cause,  and  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  go  deeper 
still.  The  more  men  thought,  the  more  they  were 
inclined  to  the  conception  of  a  set  of  causes  which 
might  be  divided  into  what  appeared  to  be  actuating 


UNEMPLOYMENT  73 

and  precipitating  causes.  The  actuating  cause, 
though  not  the  only  cause,  which  obtruded  itself 
with  the  persistency  of  a  recurring  decimal,  was  the 
disappearance  of  equilibrium  between  natural  re- 
sources and  national  needs. 

By  natural  resources  I  mean  the  area  and  quality 
of  the  soil;  the  nature  and  variety  of  indigenous 
crops;  the  character  and  accessibility  of  minerals; 
the  geographical  situation  and  the  climatic  condi- 
tions. While  these,  plus  certain  human  attributes, 
are  equal  to  the  maintenance  of  the  population  at 
current  standards  of  existence,  there  is  little  danger 
of  unemployment,  except  such  as  arises  from  the 
moral  or  physical  ineptitudes  of  individuals. 

It  is  when  the  population  outgrows  the  natural 
resources  of  a  country  that  the  possibility  of  unem- 
ployment and  starvation  and  death  emerges  and 
compels  the  dispersal  of  populations  or  the  higher 
development  of  human  attributes  and  the  acquire- 
ment of  what  I  must,  for  the  moment,  describe  as 
extraneous  resources. 

It  is  impossible  to  say  exactly  when  the  need 
for  these  additional  resources  actually  developed. 
Englishmen,  because  of  their  restlessness,  and 
Scotsmen,  because  of  their  impecuniosity,  have,  for 
centuries,  sought  better  conditions  in  many  lands. 
Whether,  or  when,  the  -earlier  adventurers  ex- 
hausted the  possibilities  of  their  own  countries,  does 
not  clearly  appear,  but  the  fact  that  Edward  III 
fixed  wages  and  working  conditions  by  statute  sug- 


74  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

gests  that  employment  was  not  all  that  was  desirable 
in  the  fourteenth  century. 

In  1 80 1,  the  population  of  England  and  Wales 
had  risen  to  8,892,000,  and  it  is  clear  from  the 
annals  of  the  times  that  natural  resources  were  then 
carrying  a  fairly  full  load  and  that  any  very  appre- 
ciable addition  to  the  population  could  only  be  sup- 
ported if  the  resources  of  other  lands  were  acquired 
and  exploited. 

Investigators,  inventors  and  adventurers  were, 
however,  at  work.  Coalfields  were  exploited;  the 
modern  steam  engine  was  discovered;  sailors  and 
soldiers  and  merchants  opened  up  territories  and 
opportunities,  and  the  balance  between  internal 
resources  and  national  needs  was  temporarily  and 
perhaps  indifferently  adjusted. 

More  than  recovery  took  place.  The  enterprise 
of  the  thinkers  and  the  fighters  made  possible  the 
extraordinary  increase  in  population  which  took 
place  between  1801  and  1901.  Remember  it  was 
the  same  old  country,  the  same  area,  the  same  soil; 
patches  of  gravel,  of  sand,  of  loam  and  of  clay,  with 
hills  of  chalk  and  mountains  of  stone;  the  same 
variable  climate,  and  yet  the  area  that  was  support- 
ing 8,892,000  in  1801,  was  supporting  32,000^000 
in  1901. 

While  recovery  took  place,  the  conditions  of  life 
became  less  stable.  Instead  of  agriculture  being  the 
base  upon  which  Britain  built,  it  was  industrialism, 
and  industrialism  is  always  more  susceptible  to 
fluctuation  than  is  agriculture.  The  raw  material 


UNEMPLOYMENT  75 

of  the  agriculturist  is  always  at  hand,  and  he  may 
maintain  life  by  directly  consuming  his  own  produc- 
tions. Not  so  the  industrialist.  He  must  buy  from 
varied  and  frequently  distant  markets  the  raw  mate- 
rials he  manipulates,  and  the  products  of  his  industry 
can  only  be  consumed  in  small  part  by  himself.  They 
must  be  exchanged,  and  any  circumstance  which 
adversely  affects  his  capacity  to  exchange,  leaves  him 
idle  and  in  peril.  It  is  in  disturbance  of  equilibrium 
between  natural  resources  and  national  needs  and  in 
failing  capacities  for  exchange  that  we  must  seek  for 
the  basic  causes  of  unemployment. 

The  line  of  demarcation  between  basic  and  pre- 
cipitating causes  is  not  always  clear.  Failure  to 
effect  remunerative  exchange  may  stand  in  both 
categories,  and  whether  it  is  war  that  arrests,  or 
industrial  inefficiency  which  accentuates,  the  results 
are  pretty  much  the  same.  The  thousands  of  mil- 
lions whose  existence  depends  upon  the  sale  or  ex- 
change, rather  than  the  personal  consumption,  of 
the  things  they  make,  find  their  occupations  gone, 
though  their  appetites  remain.  Ignorance,  waste, 
and  economic  misdirection,  are  attendant  causes  of 
unemployment  and  have  had  their  share  in  the  de- 
velopment of  the  situation  which  exists  in  Britain 
to-day,  and  whether  we  consider  remedies  or  pallia- 
tives, we  fail  unless  we  educate  the  people,  eliminate 
waste,  and  acquire  a  sense  of  obedience  to  economic 
law. 

To-day,  it  may  be  argued  that  we  spend  enough 
on  education.  We  spend  too  much  on  education 


76  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

which  attaches  more  importance  to  subjects  than  it 
does  to  character.  There  is  no  need  to  spend  more, 
or  at  present  to  provide  further  facilities.  What  is 
needed  most  is  a  development  of  inclinations,  and 
every  man  and  woman  who  is  capable  of  feeling  any 
sense  of  responsibility,  can  become  an  unpaid  teacher 
of  the  things  that  make  for  national  greatness.  No 
new  buildings  are  needed  for  this  class  of  teacher, 
but  their  unofficial  and  voluntary  and  inexpensive 
efforts  can  effect  greater  moral  changes  than  all 
Whitehall's  machinery. 

It  is  only  an  educated  democracy — and  by  edu- 
cated I  mean,  possessing  a  developed  sense  of  right 
and  practicability,  that  can  appreciate  either  the  need 
for,  or  the  means  of,  securing  balance  between  what 
they  produce  and  what  they  require.  It  is  only  an 
educated  democracy  that  will  face  the  basic  facts 
of  unemployment,  and  take  the  apparently  brutal 
steps  necessary  to  secure  amelioration  which  does 
not  involve  increased  liability.  I  am,  therefore,  all 
for  education,  provided  it  is  of  the  right  kind. 

In  1801,  we  had  a  population  of  8,892,000. 
To-day  we  have  46,000,000.  Obviously,  they  can- 
not all  live  by  tilling  the  soil,  because  there  is  not1 
enough  soil,  and  their  attempts  during  the  last  year 
or  two  to  live  upon  each  other  have  not  been  wholly 
successful.  The  alternatives  that  present  themselves 
will  not  appeal  to  the  mendicants  or  to  the  Utopians, 
but  there  is  no  escaping  their  inevitability.  Either 
you  transfer  the  people  who  want  food  to  the  lands 
which  grow  food,  or  you  increase  the  variety  and  the 


UNEMPLOYMENT  77 

quality  and  the  saleability  of  the  goods  your  people 
manufacture,  and  also  your  capacity  as  world  car- 
riers of  merchandise,  or  you  starve  and  deteriorate 
until  your  effectiveness  is  less  than  the  cheaper  yellow 
and  brown  men,  and  then,  you  go  out.  Go  out, 
and  give  place  to  the  more  adaptable. 

It  is  dangerous  to  a  degree  to  continue  on  the 
assumption  that  the  Almighty  will  continue  to  inter- 
pose special  providences  between  Britain  and  disso- 
lution. 

Assuming  that  the  foregoing  conceptions  of  cause 
and  remedies  are  accepted  and  that  the  people  are 
prepared  to  emigrate  or  to  increase  the  selling  value 
of  the  goods  they  produce,  the  question  arises  as 
to  how  we  shall  deal  with  the  suffering  and  want 
which  already  exists. 

Amplify  immediately  your  plans  for  emigration. 
The  Colonial  Office  has  already  done  something,  but 
it  can,  and  must,  do  more.  Means  of  transport  and 
means  of  subsistence  must  be  temporarily  provided. 
Those  who  go  out  must  be  directed  to  the  best  places 
and  aided  in  their  search  for  work.  Communication 
between  them  and  the  Homeland  and  the  other 
Dominions  must  be  maintained  in  order  to  encourage 
their  sense  of  common  relationship.  With  proper 
care,  it  should,  in  this  way,  be  possible  to  transform 
many  human  liabilities  into  human  assets. 

There  are  objections  to  emigration.  They  come 
from  people  whose  grounds  for  objection  differ 
greatly.  Some  are  political,  some  are  sentimental, 
and  some  may  be  quite  selfish.  The  revolutionary 


78  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

objects  to  emigration  because  it  removes  congestion 
and  discontent,  and  interferes  with  his  programme. 
The  legislator  with  a  sense  of  responsibility  objects 
because  he  believes  that  only  the  best  and  most  enter- 
prising face  the  risks,  and  that  their  departure  im- 
poverishes the  remainder.  The  sentimentalist  thinks 
of  the  old  flag  and  the  broken  home  circle;  and  the 
selfish  one  in  these  lands  that  are  not  yet  overflowing 
with  population,  fears  that  his  privileged  position 
may  be  encroached  upon. 

I  have  no  concern  with,  or  for,  those  who  preach 
the  doctrine  of  discontent.  At  best  it  is  a  miserable 
doctrine,  and  it  may  easily  become  a  disastrous  one. 
I  sympathise  with  the  statesman  who  fears  the 
consequences  of  reducing  the  average  of  strength  and 
enterprise,  and  I  can  easily  weep  with  those  who 
imagine  the  old  flag  without  defenders  and  the  fire- 
side without  particular  loved  ones;  but  neither  their 
fears  nor  my  tears  can  help  the  situation.  It  is  bad 
to  contemplate  life  outside  one's  Homeland,  but  it 
is  worse  to  contemplate  starvation  and  death  within 
its  borders. 

There  are  people  in  the  Dominions  who  offer  but 
frigid  welcome  to  those  who  seek  to  transfer  them- 
selves and  their  fortunes  from  Britain  to  the  lands 
which  Britain  colonised.  But  their  numbers  are  few, 
and  their  influence  would  be  negligible  provided  the 
people  on  the  other  side  were  made  partners  in  the 
enterprise.  We  must  expect  antagonism  to  ill- 
digested  schemes.  Any  dumping  in  British  markets, 
of  foreign  goods,  creates  annoyance,  and  we  must  not 


UNEMPLOYMENT  79 

regard  as  unreasonable  the  Canadian,  the  Austra- 
lian, the  New  Zealander,  or  the  South  African  who 
objects  to  human,  and  sometimes  damaged  freight 
being  dumped  upon  his  shores  without  a  "by  your 
leave." 

The  Dominions'  need  of  population  is  just  as 
great  as  is  our  need  of  relief  from  over-pressure. 
Figures  concerning  densities  are  illuminating. 
The  number  of  persons  to  the  square  mile  in  Britain 
is  618;  in  Canada  it  is  less  than  2!  Australia  has 
an  area  forty-two  times  that  of  Britain,  yet  her 
population  is  about  five-sevenths  of  that  of  Greater 
London.  South  Africa  has  millions  of  acres  upon 
which  white  men  may  live  and  multiply.  Whatever 
justification  there  may  be  for  ousting  the  aboriginal 
disappears  if  his  conqueror  and  successor  fails  to 
replenish  the  land. 

Recently,  I  have  discussed  this  problem  with 
representative  and  sympathetic  Canadians.  "We 
need  your  money,  and  we  need  your  men,  but  don't 
send  us  counterfeits."  "If  you  think  we  are  aiming 
at  graft,  you're  wrong,  and  if  it  will  comfort  you, 
we  will  make  joint  arrangements  for  the  protection 
of  both  interests — yours  and  ours." 

An  Imperial  Conference  is  shortly  to  be  held. 
The  Premiers  from  overseas  are  even  now  gathering 
to  discuss  matters  relating  to  the  welfare  of  the 
Empire.  I  have  no  wish  to  detract  from  the  dignity 
and  the  capacity  of  the  men  who  are  coming,  but  I 
am  certain  a  solution  of  the  problems  of  emigration 
and  immigration  will  be  unduly  delayed  if  the  trade 


80  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

unionists  of  the  territories  concerned  are  left  outside 
the  conference.  I  am  certain  that  in  Canada,  Tom 
Moore  and  Harry  Halford  and  P.  M.  Draper, 
whom  I  am  proud  to  number  amongst  my  personal 
friends,  understand  their  own  situation  and  sym- 
pathise with  ours.  The  same  applies  to  Archie 
Crawford  in  South  Africa,  while  Australians  know 
that  they  must  encourage  association  with  white 
men  or  risk  succumbing  to  yellow  men.  Get  your 
Imperial  conference,  but  let  us  include  those  whose 
business  it  is  to  maintain  wage  standards  and  decent 
conditions;  including  them  in  the  discussions  and 
making  them  parties  to  the  arrangements  will  vitiate 
antagonism  and  encourage  co-operation. 

More  efficient  production  may  be  regarded  as 
complementary  to  emigration,  or  as  an  alternative. 
More  efficient  production  should  aim  at  increasing 
quantities  and  qualities  and  distributing  facilities 
without  trespassing  upon  the  workman's  legitimate 
opportunities  to  maintain  health,  to  develop  intelli- 
gence and  moral,  and  to  enjoy  social  and  family 
amenities.  The  intellectual  and  mechanical  aids  to 
production  should  be  exploited  to  the  full,  but  the 
operating  factors — the  men  and  the  women — must 
be  mercifully  dealt  with.  After  all,  they  are  made 
in  the  image  of  God,  and  it  cannot  be  God's  will 
that  their  lives  should  be  seared  and  defaced. 

I  have  referred  to  distributive  facilities  and  their 
necessary  increase.  For  seaport  towns,  this  is 
indeed  a  matter  of  the  greatest  importance.  In 
such  places  the  people  will  tell  you  that  Britain 


UNEMPLOYMENT  81 

makes  more  by  selling  goods  than  she  does  by  manu- 
facturing them,  and  that  her  prosperity  is  greatest 
when  her  carrying  trade  is  most  buoyant;  when  her 
ships  float  over  the  seven  seas  and  into  unnumbered 
ports. 

These  people  are  right.  Apart  from  her  ships, 
Britain  cannot  exist.  They  feed  her;  they  keep  her 
in  touch  with  her  outer  boundaries,  and  they  main- 
tain inviolate  her  inner  shores.  But  here  also  there 
is  room  for  improvement,  and  if  unemployment  is 
to  be  combated,  then  those  who  go  down  to  the 
sea  in  ships,  and  those  who  direct  operations,  must 
gather  together,  not  to  secure  sectional  triumphs, 
but  to  raise  efficiency  and  to  produce  economy. 

Must  we  always  ignore  palliatives?  This  ques- 
tion is  often  asked,  and  the  answer  should  always 
be — No!  Personally,  however,  I  differentiate  be- 
tween remedies  that  go  to  the  root  and  palliatives 
that  weaken  moral  or  dissipate  capital.  The  pallia- 
tive proposals  that  have  been  most  consistently 
pushed  upon  the  public  are  represented  by  the 
phrases,  "Stabilise  exchanges,"  "Trade  with  Rus- 
sia," "Levy  on  Capital,"  "State  Maintenance," 
"Credit  System." 

Stabilising  exchanges  has,  for  many  months,  been 
the  panacea  of  every  superficial  politician.  One  has 
been  nauseated  by  the  parrot-like  injunction  to  the 
Government  to  do  what  the  gratuitous  adviser  had 
no  conception  of  doing.  Stabilise  them  indeed — 
but  how?  The  King,  taking  the  matter  seriously, 
and  having  the  people  instead  of  a  party  to  consider, 


83  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

declares  that  this  stabilising  will  keep  the  nations 
heavily  occupied  for  many  years.  The  seeker  after 
cheap  popularity  would  sweep  aside  this  obstacle  to 
national  recovery  as  easily  as  he  would  remove  the 
froth  from  a  pint  of  porter. 

Stabilising  exchanges  is  a  lengthy  process;  in  the 
meantime,  what  about  the  hungry? 

Trade  with  Russia  is  advocated  as  another  in- 
fallible way  of  finding  employment.  I  am  certain 
that  trading  under  the  auspices  of  the  present 
government  of  Russia  would  find  employment,  but 
whether  it  would  find  remuneration  is  another 
matter.  It  has  never  seemed  to  dawn  upon  the 
communist  advocates  of  Trade  with  Russia  that  it 
would,  under  existing  circumstances,  mean  work 
without  pay,  or  at  best,  promise  of  deferred  pay. 
That  may  be  an  acceptable  doctrine  at  the  gather- 
ing of  the  Red  International,  but  it  won't  go  down 
with  the  British  Trade  Unionist.  Trade  with  Russia 
by  all  means.  Trade  with  anyone  who  can  give  a 
quid  pro  quo.  Beyond  this  I  have  yet  to  learn  that 
the  Government  places  any  obstacles  in  the  way  of 
traders  who  are  prepared  to  carry  their  own  risks. 

"Establish  a  credit  system,"  cries  another  palli- 
ator.  During  the  war  Britain  went  a  long  way  in 
this  direction,  for  she  lent  her  Allies  and  her 
Dominions  £1,852,233,269.  If  that  sum  were  re- 
paid to-morrow  it  would  enable  the  Chancellor  of  the 
Exchequer  to  liquidate  our  money  debt  to  America 
and  to  reduce  taxation,  and  by  so  doing  to  assist  a 
revival  of  commercial  and  industrial  activity.  It 


UNEMPLOYMENT  83 

may  be  possible  to  lend  more,  or  to  send  out  more 
goods  on  mere  promises  to  pay,  but  the  safer  policy 
seems  to  be  that  of  bringing  the  price  of  our  mer- 
chandise within  the  purchasing  capacity  of  those 
peoples  who,  because  of  our  price  and  our  delayed 
deliveries,  are  seeking  other  sellers. 

"Levy  capital"  has  been  the  proposal  of  many, 
and  it  is  said  that  even  the  Chancellor  of  the  Ex- 
chequer regarded  the  proposition  with  favour.  It 
is  still  the  premier  plank  in  the  programme  of  the 
Labour  Party.  Of  all  the  easy  solutions  of  existing 
problems  this  seems  the  most  attractive.  It  claims 
to  take  from  him  that  hath  all  that  he  has,  and  to 
give  to  him  that  hath  not  all  that  he  hasn't. 

It  never  seems  to  strike  the  advocates  of  this 
solution  that  capital  is  essential  to  the  maintaining 
the  expansion  of  industry,  or  that  its  dissipation 
accentuates  the  difficulties  of  to-day.  In  the  face  of 
the  facts  of  rating  and  taxation,  one  wonders  how 
the  advocates  of  capital  levies,  or  the  latest  form  of 
the  same  proposal — a  tax  on  accumulated  wealth — 
would  proceed.  It  is  said  that  local  rates, 
which  in  1904  were  about  £100,000,000,  had  risen 
in  1919  to  £194,000,000,  and  are  estimated  to 
rise  in  1921  to  £250,000,000,  while  we  know  that 
Imperial  taxation  has  risen  from  £200,000,000  to 
£1,400,000,000. 

These  figures  suggest  that  the  real  palliatives  lie, 
not  in  the  direction  of  increased  levies  or  taxation, 
but  in  decreased  expenditures.  You  cannot  have 
your  cake  if  you  have  eaten  it,  and  you  cannot  de- 


84  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

velop  your  trade  with  capital  that  has  been  dissi- 
pated. 

"State  maintenance."  Here  the  position  is  not 
easy.  The  State  has  made  many  demands  upon 
men;  it  has  made  them  many  promises;  it  has  weak- 
ened moral  fibre,  and  by  continued  interferences 
in  trade  and  commerce,  it  has  hampered  recoveries. 
It  is,  consequently,  under  obligations  which  justify 
a  demand  for  assistance.  But  this  assistance,  in  the 
nature  of  things,  can  only  be  temporary.  Sooner  or 
later,  the  reserve  of  liquid  capital  will  be  exhausted 
and  doles  become  impossible.  The  formula,  "main- 
tenance or  work,"  has  been  amended  to  read:  "Pref- 
erably remunerative  work."  Maintenance  without 
work  means  universal  pauperism,  to  be  followed  by 
national  bankruptcy.  Work  at  preferably  remunera- 
tive rates  implies  the  possibility  of  subsidised  work, 
which  is  another  form  of  pauperism,  or  it  means 
work  which  produces  articles  which  can  be  sold  in 
the  world's  markets  at  prices  which  leave  a  margin 
for  wages.  The  question  arises  as  to  who  is  to 
organise  the  work,  who  is  to  sell  the  articles,  and 
who  is  to  fix  the  wages.  The  answer  presumably  is, 
the  State.  In  that  case,  God  help  the  workman. 

Attempts  must  be  made  to  maintain  those  who 
cannot  obtain  employment,  but  the  community  cannot 
be  expected  to  maintain  those  who  evade  work. 
Every  time  this  is  attempted  the  common  standards 
are  lowered,  the  aggregate  liability  increases  and 
the  conditions  which  precipitate  unemployment  be- 
come more  acute. 


UNEMPLOYMENT  85 

It  should  be  the  business  of  the  Trade  Unions 
and  the  Employers'  Associations  to  see  that  neither 
men  nor  women  willing  to  work,  lack  opportunity. 
In  the  new  Trade  Unionism  which  I  hope  to  see 
develop,  it  will  be  understood  that  unemployment 
of  the  able-bodied  is  quite  as  dangerous  to  the 
Unions  as  it  is  to  the  community.  It  always  effects 
reductions  in  wages,  or,  to  be  more  accurate,  in  the 
value  of  wages.  These  reductions  are  not  always 
obvious,  but  they  are,  nevertheless,  real.  The  cash 
received  by  those  employed  may  be  the  same,  but 
public  opinion  in  Britain  has  decreed  that  the  willing 
worker  shall  not  starve,  and  if  he  does  not  earn  his 
own  living,  it  must  be  earned  for  him  by  the  people 
who  remain  at  work.  The  days  of  manna  are  passed, 
and  there  are  no  longer  inexhaustible  cruses  of  oil. 

In  this  matter,  the  Trade  Unions  must  readjust 
their  outlook.  The  fear  of  future  unemployment 
impels  them  to  inflict  present  unemployment  upon 
men  of  their  own  class.  That  is,  indeed,  the  real 
class  war.  The  fact  that  250,000  able-bodied  ex- 
service  men  were  unemployed,  whilst  others  were 
working  overtime,  or  holding  up  production,  con- 
stitutes the  gravest  kind  of  industrial  scandal. 

It  is  held  by  many  Trade  Unionists,  and  by  the 
dilettanti  who  advise  them,  that  the  effective  ab- 
sorption of  these  men  would  lead  to  continued  over- 
production and  an  accentuation  of  unemployment.  I 
very  seriously  ask  those  who  hold  this  view  to  study 
the  world's  circumstances,  and  to  face  courageously 
the  conclusions  these  circumstances  suggest.  The 


86  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

fact  that  millions  are  dying  for  want  of  goods,  and 
that  millions  who  can  make  goods  are  unemployed, 
suggests  that  many  earlier  conclusions  are  wrong, 
and  that  there  are  other  and  graver  causes  of  unem- 
ployment. It  is  the  duty  of  the  Trade  Unions  to 
probe  the  circumstances  until  these  causes  are  laid 
bare  and  the  real  remedies  propounded. 

An  investigation  such  as  I  suggest  will  probably 
prove  that  as  like  breeds  like,  so  work  accomplished 
breeds  the  possibility  of  more  work  to  undertake; 
that  employment  tends  to  create  employment  by  de- 
veloping purchasing  power.  Much  of  the  hostility 
to  the  absorption  of  the  unemployed  in  industries 
that  require  labour  is  due  to  carefully  fostered 
prejudices  and  to  the  mistaken  idea  that  price  and 
value  are  synonymous  terms.  Men  may  receive  very 
high  prices  for  their  work,  without  these  prices  en- 
abling them  to  purchase  comfort. 

The  problem  which  confronts  us  increases  in  com- 
plexity with  each  erroneous  attempt  to  solve  it.  It 
is  necessary  to  keep  our  people  alive,  but  it  is  also 
necessary  to  elaborate  means  of  maintaining  balance 
between  what  our  country  can  produce  in  the  way  of 
food  and  raw  material  and  what  our  people  need 
to  maintain  existence.  Other  people  may  have  better 
solutions,  but  I  feel  that  we  must  either  decrease 
our  numbers  and  our  standards  of  living,  or  increase 
our  capacity  for  profitable  exchange  in  overseas 
markets. 


CHAPTER  VI 
LABOUR  UNREST 

UNREST  is  not  a  phenomenon  of  to-day.  It  is 
as  eternal  and  almost  as  mysterious  as  the 
tides.  It  has  found  expression  in  all  times  and 
amongst  all  peoples.  It  really  began  when  the 
second  man  saw  the  first  and  realised  that  priority 
might  have  given  advantage. 

In  the  elementary  stages,  it  lacks  sentiency,  and 
is  impulsive  rather  than  cohesive  and  consecutive. 
It  has  areas  and  periods  of  quiescence.  Those  who 
live  in  these  periods  often  mistake  quiescence  for 
dissolution.  Because  unrest  has  ceased  to  be  ob- 
viously expressive,  it  is  sometimes  assumed  to  be 
dead.  Upon  its  percussion  and  repercussion  depends 
the  progress  of  peoples  and  the  development  of 
empires. 

Its  expression  appears  to  be  good  or  bad  ac- 
cording as  education  and  understanding  and  oppor- 
tunity offer.  Inasmuch  as  it  represents  force  and 
motion,  it  is  dynamic  in  character  and  it  manifests 
itself  in  fear  and  doubt,  in  resentment,  in  avarice, 
and  in  violence.  Fortunately,  it  also  finds  general 
and  even  more  forceful  expression  in  courage,  in 
magnanimity,  in  generosity,  and  in  desire  for  orderly 
progression. 

87 


88  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

Amongst  the  mass  of  men,  there  is  always  fear 
arising  out  of  the  danger  to  life,  to  health,  to  finan- 
cial and  social  position.  There  are  also  the  fears 
concerning  food  and  shelter  and  the  fate  of  depend- 
ents and  as  life  passes  the  autumnal  stage  and  ap- 
proaches winter,  there  is  the  tragic  fear  of  the  days 
when  capacities  are  overstrained,  resources  are  ex- 
hausted, and  old  age  points  the  way  to  death. 

It  may  be  blessed  to  be  poor  in  spirit,  but  there 
is  no  blessedness  in  material  poverty.  It  is  popularly 
believed  that  Dives  went  to  Hell,  while  the  poor 
beggar  went  to  the  land  fit  for  heroes.  Nevertheless, 
the  common  predilection  is  still  in  favour  of  the  posi- 
tion and  chances  of  Dives.  There  are  no  willing 
candidates  for  the  beggarship,  but  many  for  the 
position  of  the  rich  man;  and  that  in  spite  of  post- 
mortem risks. 

Resentment  follows  fear  and  is  excited  and  intensi- 
fied by  vulgar  ostentation.  The  sights  outside  the 
popular  restaurants  and  the  ostentatious  advertise- 
ment of  expensive  society  functions  are  maddening 
to  the  workless  or  the  ill-fed,  and  it  is  difficult  for 
the  poor  woman  to  avoid  this  resentment  when  she 
beholds  another  of  her  sex  with  two  hundred  pounds 
of  flesh  on  her  body  and  two  thousand  pounds  worth 
of  rings  on  her  fingers. 

Avarice  is  a  common  expression  of  unrest.  It 
is  always  seeking  to  possess  without  giving  equivalent 
returns,  or  without  considering  the  effect  of  its 
operations  upon  others.  Avarice  is  not  the  proprie- 
tary vice  of  the  poor;  the  worship  of  the  golden 


LABOUR  UNREST  89 

calf  is  more  common  in  Lombard  Street  than  in 
Walworth  Road.  But  the  most  terrifying  expres- 
sions of  unrest  are  the  violent  outbreaks  against 
personal  property.  The  circumstances  which  usually 
precede  such  outbreaks — unemployment  and  poverty 
— may  be  often  ignored  by  the  authorities;  but,  once 
unrest  passes  from  the  active  to  the  destructive,  the 
whole  community  must  become  intensely  interested. 

Whenever  unrest  is  accentuated  by  unemployment 
and  poverty,  the  baser  kind  of  politician  finds  ample 
opportunities.  Sometimes  he  is  actuated  by  spleen; 
sometimes  by  ambition;  and  sometimes  he  plays 
upon  the  fears  and  suffering  of  the  unfortunate 
for  the  purpose  of  furthering  his  own  material  for- 
tunes. Sometimes,  again,  it  is  ignorance  of  causes 
and  inevitable  effects  which  leads  these  baser  poli- 
ticians to  incite  others  to  violence  and  theft.  Those 
who  lack  knowledge,  or  are  without  proper  feeling, 
or  who  hope  to  make  things  right  by  doing  things 
wrong,  are  actively  employed  to-day.  They  are 
everywhere  advising  the  poverty-stricken  and  work- 
less  to  satisfy  their  needs  and  desires  by  ^iolent  theft. 

That  force  is  no  remedy  is  an  axiom  which  ought 
to  be  dinned  into  the  ears  of  the  blatant  advocates 
of  force,  and  also  into  the  ears  of  those  baser  souls, 
who,  lacking  the  courage  openly  to  advocate  violence, 
reiterate  in  their  speeches  in  tones  of  approval  the 
assertion  that  men  are  losing  patience,  and  may  be 
expected  to  take  forcibly  anything  they  may  want. 

The  repetition  of  this  platitude  may  do  quite  as 
much  harm  as  the  open  incitement.  Whether  this 


90  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

doctrine  of  violence  is  preached  or  insinuated,  it  is 
a  damnable  one.  Put  into  practice,  it  must  evolve 
waste  of  the  worst  kind,  and  suffering  far  in  excess 
of  what  is  at  present  being  endured;  for  whatever 
looting  takes  place,  half  of  the  property  stolen  is 
invariably  wasted.  The  greater  part  of  the  balance 
falls  into  the  hands  of  professional  thieves,  and  the 
real  unemployed,  instead  of  being  assisted,  are  still 
further  prejudiced. 

There  is  another  consideration  which  ought  to 
weigh  with  the  unemployed  and  their  advisers,  and 
that  is  that  the  looter  is  no  respecter  of  persons. 
He  will  just  as  readily  steal  from  the  poor  as  from 
the  rich.  The  consideration,  however,  which  weighs 
most  with  me  is  that  the  wealth  of  Great  Britain  is 
mostly  in  building  and  machinery;  in  ability  and 
goodwill.  If  you  burn  and  otherwise  destroy  your 
buildings  and  machinery,  your  ability  and  your  good- 
will suffer  the  most  deadly  handicap.  This  handicap 
can  only  be  overcome  by  suffering  and  labour,  which, 
had  there  been  no  violence,  would  have  been  quite 
unnecessary.  The  form  of  unrest  which  finds  expres- 
sion in  violence  and  theft  is  the  most  reprehensible 
of  all.  It  offers,  apparently,  an  easy  way,  but  takes, 
in  fact,  all  but  the  few  along  a  road  that  is  strewn 
with  thorns. 

The  treatment  of  unrest  must  be  educative,  as 
well  as  palliative.  Unfortunately,  education  has 
been  left  too  much  in  the  hands  of  the  professional. 
To  remedy  this,  every  man  and  woman  /should 
become  an  educative  force,  teaching  by  example  and 


LABOUR  UNREST  91 

precept  the  things  concerning  life.  Further,  all  their 
lessons  should  be  based  on  a  love  of  right  and  a 
desire  to  promote  both  in  the  individual,  and  in  the 
community,  right  thinking  and  right  action.  Any 
system  of  education,  whether  professional  or  volun- 
tary, which  sets  the  material  above  the  moral  is  self- 
condemned,  and  fails  to  envisage  unrest  and  harness 
it  to  good  purposes.  It  is  better  to  appreciate  the 
Decalogue  than  to  understand  the  Differential 
Calculus. 

Education  is  needed  by  all  classes.  No  vacuities 
are  more  intolerable  than  are  those  of  people  who 
regard  life  as  an  interlude  between  birth  and  death, 
which  can  be  spaced  by  exercises  in  physical  adorn- 
ment and  physical  gratification. 

In  addition  to  education,  however,  there  must  be 
a  universal  conservation  of  the  means  of  livelihood. 
There  must  be  no  waste,  Governmental  or  individual, 
to  give  rise  to  that  form  of  unrest  which  arises  from 
resentment  against  removable  hardship. 

People  are  justified  in  being  resentful  with  the 
Government  for  every  form  of  waste;  for  the  en- 
couragement of  expenditures  which  are  desirable, 
but  inopportune;  for  imposing  taxes  which  vitiate 
enterprise,  and  for  subsidising  some  trades  at  the 
expense  of  others.  Where  they  go  wrong  is  when 
they  assume  that  they  can  make  the  Government 
pay  for  its  mistakes.  The  Government  never  pays 
anything;  it  only  hands  over,  from  one  section  of  the 
community  to  the  other,  monies  that  have  been  de- 
rived from  the  earnings  of  men. 


92  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

State  payment  and  State  maintenance,  which  are 
being  urged  as  palliatives  for  unrest,  appeal  with 
less  force  to-day  than  they  did  yesterday.  The 
people  are  beginning  to  realise  that  salvation  is  a 
personal  matter,  in  economics  quite  as  well  as  in 
religion.  The  folly  of  depending  upon  the  State 
for  every  human  need  and  aspiration  has  become 
obvious;  and  the  people  are  groping  after  better 
means  of  satisfying  their  wants. 

Everywhere,  men  are  realising  the  failure  of 
legislation  effected  hastily,  at  the  instance  of 
theorists,  and  too  often  enforced  by  Orders  in 
Council.  They  are  seeing  that  Acts  of  Parlia- 
ment, passed  with  the  best  of  intentions,  do  not 
always  produce  the  results  intended.  Taxing  other 
people's  property  or  enterprise  has  always  been  an 
agreeable  occupation,  but  the  pleasure  decreases 
when  the  effect  of  the  taxation  is  opposite  to  the 
intention  of  those  who  framed  it. 

To-day  we  are  seeing  the  dispersion  of  large 
estates,  and  this  is  said  to  be  a  matter  of  deliberate 
policy,  but  the  results  are  not  all  that  were  expected. 
The  big  landowner  is  forced  by  taxation  to  sell ;  the 
tenant  farmer  is  afraid  of  disturbance  and  ambi- 
tiously buys  up  his  holding.  In  doing  this,  he  uses 
up  all  his  ready  money,  and  in  all  probability  saddles 
himself  with  a  mortgage  and  involves  himself  in  a 
period  of  heartbreaking  effort  which  may  end  only 
at  his  death.  The  framers  of  this  legislation  in- 
tended only  to  kill  the  big  landowner;  but  they  may, 


LABOUR  UNREST  93 

in  fact,  kill  his  tenant  and  throw  his  tenant's  la- 
bourers out  of  employment. 

Lancashire  has  its  own  example  of  the  perversity 
of  intention.  The  delegates  from  its  Trade  Unions 
and  political  groups  have  been  attending  various 
trades  and  labour  conferences  where  perfervid  reso- 
lutions in  favour  of  Home  Rule  for  India  have  been 
carried  with  exultant  unanimity.  India  has  not  been 
given  Home  Rule,  but  she  has  been  given  a  much 
greater  measure  of  power,  and  one  of  her  first  uses 
of  this  power  has  been  to  impose  a  protective  tariff 
against  Lancashire  goods. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  the  delegates  who  helped 
to  give  India  the  power  she  is  now  using  to  apologise 
or  explain.  Everyone  who  knows  them,  knows  that 
they  never  consciously  intended  to  hurt  their  own 
people;  but,  they  had  drifted  into  politics.  They 
were  against  the  Government;  they  succumbed  to 
idealism.  But  Lancashire  finds  the  way  into  her 
best  market  narrowed  and  her  staple  industry  handi- 
capped at  a  time  when  she  is  badly  hit  from  other 
directions. 

In  order  to  relieve  some  forms  of  unrest  there 
must  be  concerted  provision  against  social  and  in- 
dustrial accidents.  Sickness,  unemployment,  super- 
annuation and  death  are  contingencies  which  beget 
fear;  and  they  must  be  dealt  with  if  unrest  is  to  be 
circumscribed  and  utilised  for  progress  instead  of 
for  destruction.  The  State's  efforts  to  meet  these 
contingencies  are  neither  complete  nor  successful. 
In  sickness  there  is  malingering  amongst  women  and 


94.  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

men;  the  medical  service  is  ineffective,  and  the  old 
voluntary  care  and  control  have  given  place  to  pro- 
fessionalism or  quasi-professionalism.  In  unemploy- 
ment insurance  there  is  much  downright  dishonesty 
that  goes  undetected  because  the  people  either  do 
not  realise  their  true  interest,  or  because  they  con- 
sider it  bad  form  to  help  the  Government  against 
the  thief  who  steals  benefits. 

Old  age,  too,  is  met  in  niggardly  and  irregular 
fashion,  and  much  is  left  undone  which  might  be  done 
to  rob  death  of  some  of  its  terrors.  The  provision 
of  means  to  endow  loved  ones  would  soothe  many 
last  hours.  The  extension  of  the  State's  activities 
in  these  matters  has  not  been  fraught  with  perfect 
results.  Its  failures  suggest  that  it  has  neither  the 
genius  nor  the  necessary  moral  quality  for  this  kind 
of  work. 

State  activities  are  too  costly,  not  only  in  the 
cash  sense,  but  in  respect  of  time  wasted  and  moral 
fibre  destroyed.  The  latter  loss  is  appalling.  This 
is  delicate  ground,  for  it  is  customary  to  deny  or 
minimise  the  facts  of  pauperism.  But  the  facts  re- 
main, and  the  tendency  towards  pauperism  is  more 
manifest  to-day  than  it  has  been  in  any  other  period 
of  Britain's  history.  This  is  not  to  be  wondered  at, 
for  whilst  the  old  Poor  Law  marked  definite  lines 
and  provided  local  control,  the  Approved  Society  and 
the  Employment  Exchange  offer  very  obvious  and 
dangerous  opportunities  for  the  shirker. 

Are  there  better  ways  of  treating  these  expres- 
sions of  unrest  than  those  at  present  in  operation? 


LABOUR  UNREST  95 

I  believe  there  are.  For  unemployment,  for  super- 
annuation, and  for  death,  or  what  I  would  call  post- 
mortem liabilities,  the  industry  appears  to  be  a 
better  unit  than  the  State.  There  are  difficulties,  but 
none  of  them  appear  to  be  insurmountable,  provided 
employers  and  workers,  through  their  central  or- 
ganisations, set  aside  preconceptions  and  adopt  the 
easiest  methods  of  collecting  funds,  distributing  bene- 
fits, and  preventing  malingering;  provided  also  that 
each  industry  shall  contribute  each  year,  from  any 
surplus,  a  fixed  percentage  to  an  equalising  pool. 
Averages  of  unemployment,  sickness,  superannua- 
tion, etc.,  would  vary  between  trades,  and  even  in 
trades,  between  seasons,  and  the  central  reserve 
upon  which  unfortunate  industries  might  draw  would 
be  a  necessity. 

To  raise  economically  the  necessary  money  it 
would  be  advisable  to  abolish  the  existing  system 
of  contributions,  and  substitute  a  percentage  paid 
each  week  by  each  employer  upon  the  wages  of  each 
worker,  this  percentage  to  be  ascertained  by  actu- 
aries, and  quinquennially  adjusted.  It  would  then  be 
only  necessary  for  the  Trade  Unions  to  collect  the 
contributions  for  trade  purposes. 

Those  charges  for  sickness  and  unemployment  are 
at  present  nominally  divided  between  the  workman, 
the  employer,  and  the  State.  This  is  done  in  order 
to  conciliate  interests,  but  it  would  be  more  eco- 
nomical if,  instead  of  the  various  threepences,  six- 
pences, and  shillings  paid  in  various  ways,  the  em- 
ployer paid  the  whole.  A  cheque  could  go  into  the 


96  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

local  bank  to  the  credit  of  the  industry,  and  the 
workman's  record  card  could  be  stamped  with  one 
stamp  for  each  week  of  employment;  and,  as  at 
present,  his  sickness  and  unemployment  benefits 
would  be  affected  by  the  number  of  contributions 
paid  on  his  behalf. 

Superannuation  would  be  influenced  by  the  num- 
ber of  weeks  a  man  or  woman  was  employed.  I 
should  aim  at  one  pound  per  week  at  fifty  years 
of  age,  with  actuarial  additions  for  each  period  of 
five  years  until  sixty-five  was  reached.  For  post- 
mortem liabilities  I  would  provide  a  fixed  sum, 
whether  a  person  died  after  one  month's  employ- 
ment, or  after  fifty  years,  it  would  be  the  same.  In 
no  case  would  the  individual  have  cause  to  complain. 
The  industry  rather  than  the  individual  would  di- 
rectly meet  the  cost,  and  it  might  be  that  the  earlier 
deaths  would  leave  greater  dependency,  that  is,  more 
young  children,  aged  parents,  and  others  unable  to 
earn  their  own  maintenance.  It  would  not  be  al- 
together desirable  to  scrap  existing  institutions;  that 
might  be  too  costly.  They  could  be  remodelled 
with  the  idea  of  reducing  labour,  eliminating  profit, 
and  confining  the  Government's  part  to  the  advisory 
and  the  provision  of  highly  technical  information. 
Governments  might  guide,  but  not  administer;  pro- 
vide statistics  and  actuaries,  but  not  control. 

The  administration  and  control  of  finance  should 
be  in  the  hands  of  a  small  commission  of  representa- 
tive Trade  Unionists  and  employers;  the  residuum 


LABOUR  UNREST  97 

of  need  which  these  could  not  cover  must  be  met  by 
the  Boards  of  Guardians. 

The  more  this  question  is  studied,  the  more 
definite  is  the  conclusion  that  the  State  must  go  out 
of  these  insurances  against  social  and  industrial 
contingencies  if  honesty  is  to  prevail.  At  the  present 
moment  politicians  promise  improvements  and  ex- 
tensions whenever  an  election  is  imminent.  The 
position  is  immoral  to  a  degree,  and  it  is  difficult  to 
decide  who  is  the  greater  criminal,  the  man  who,  for 
his  own  ends,  votes  the  public  money,  or  the  man 
who  takes  it. 

Can  the  industries  bear  the  cost  of  insurance 
against  social  accidents?  They  are  bearing  the  cost 
to-day,  plus  the  cost  of  varied  methods  of  collection 
and  administration.  The  foregoing  suggestions  in- 
volve a  revolution,  but  it  is  a  revolution  which  lets 
no  blood  and  destroys  no  property.  If  such  a  system 
were  in  vogue,  the  shirker  could  be  dealt  with  as  he 
ought  to  be — that  is,  as  a  criminal.  The  decent 
people — and  they  are  still  the  majority — might 
be  expected  to  increase  in  efficiency  and  production. 
Unrest  would  not  be  eliminated,  but  it  could  be 
used  to  drive  the  social  machine  instead  of  to  wreck 
it. 

Have  we  brains  enough  to  give  effect  to  such 
ideas? 

The  answer  is  surely  in  the  affirmative.  We  can 
do  these  things,  and  in  addition,  build  up  new  con- 
ceptions. The  one  most  needed  at  present  is  a 
new  conception  of  aristocracy.  The  highest  classes 


98  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

should  be  those  who  do  most,  and  not  those  who 
spend  most;  those  who  try  hardest  and  not  those 
who  lie  hardest;  those  who  set  duties  above  rights, 
and  who  view  with  greater  regard  their  duty  towards 
their  fellows  than  their  prospects  of  acquiring  power 
or  accumulating  riches. 

Unless  our  studies  of  unrest  and  its  treatment 
tend  toward  such  a  result,  Britain  cannot  remain  the 
brains  and  heart  of  a  great  Empire,  or  even  the 
centre  of  a  great  Commonwealth. 

There  are  some  who  seek  to  accentuate  the  less 
desirable  expressions  of  unrest  on  the  assumption 
that  unrest  is  divine.  It  can  only  be  divine  when  it 
aims  at  divine  things. 


CHAPTER  VII 
STRIKES,  WAGES  AND  VALUES 

NO  one,  least  of  all  myself,  desires  to  perpetu- 
ate the  bad  that  marred  the  industrial  condi- 
tions prevailing  in  pre-war  days. 

Hours  were  too  long,  wages  were  too  low.  The 
conditions  in  which  men  and  women  worked  were 
often  dangerous  to  life  and  health,  and  the  condi- 
tions under  which  they  lived  were  frequently  inferior 
to  those  which  were  provided  for  cattle. 

Nobody  doubts  that  these  conditions  endangered 
both  the  health  of  the  worker  and  the  life  of  the 
State.  Nobody  suggests  that  they  should  continue. 

Everyone  agrees  that  change  should  take  place. 
The  only  difference  is  as  to  methods  of  effecting 
change. 

The  majority  desires  to  move  steadily  and  on 
constitutional  lines;  but  the  minority,  made  up  for 
the  most  part  of  men  who  have  no  knowledge  of 
competitive  industry,  and  who  never  accept  respon- 
sibility for  anything  more  important  than  words, 
seeks,  by  any  means,  to  precipitate  social  and  poli- 
tical disaster,  in  the  hope  that  their  own  particular 
theories  and  fortunes  may  be  advanced. 

Men  of  this  type  were  behind  the  strikes  in 
Glasgow,  in  Belfast,  in  London  and  on  the  Tyne. 

99 


100  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

Often  they  were  defeated,  but  always  they  come  back 
again  with  fresh  programmes  for  the  bemusion  of 
the  workers. 

When  these  men  have  trumpeted,  the  Govern- 
ment has  retreated,  and  it  has  done  this  so  frequently 
that  the  extremists  have  been  able  to  persuade  their 
followers  that  the  Government  feared  them,  and 
would  ultimately  accede  to  their  demands,  no  matter 
how  preposterous  those  demands  might  be. 

These  revolutionaries  never  consider  the  effect 
of  their  activities  upon  the  community  as  a  whole, 
nor  do  they  appreciate  the  awful  effects  which  their 
perpetuation  of  uncertainty  has  upon  British  in- 
dustry. They  act  as  if  the  trades  and  the  people  of 
this  country  were  independent  of  each  other  and  of 
international  considerations. 

If  they  do  understand  anything  of  this  country's 
dependence  on  overseas  trade  for  food  supplies, 
they  hide  or  disregard  their  understanding.  If  they 
can  show  that  any  increase  in  nominal  wages  tempo- 
rarily follows  their  agitations,  they  still  further  se- 
cure the  allegiance  of  the  ill-educated  and  unthinking. 

To-day,  one  result  of  their  efforts  is  the  grave 
endangering  of  Lancashire's  export  trade.  The 
cotton  operatives  look  to  the  home  markets  to  absorb 
between  20  and  30  per  cent,  of  their  production. 
India  has  hitherto  taken  about  40  per  cent.  The 
balance  goes  to  China,  South  America,  the  Levantine 
and  other  parts  of  the  world. 

All  these  markets  are  equally  open  to  Lancashire's 
competitors.  The  extremists  amongst  the  miners, 


STRIKES,  WAGES  AND  VALUES         101 

railwayman  and  postal  employees  may  win  tem- 
porary advantage  for  their  own  people,  but  their 
activities  involve  immediate,  and  in  all  probability 
permanent,  disadvantage  for  their  fellow  workers  in 
the  cotton  and  other  industries. 

One  of  the  most  thoughtful  of  Lancashire's  cotton 
leaders  declared  sorrowfully  that  Lancashire  trade 
could  not  exist  for  twelve  months  unless  export  was 
assured.  How  can  export  be  assured  under  continual 
disturbance  in  basic  and  essential  trades?  How  can 
export  be  assured  in  face  of  the  soaring  costs  of 
coal,  of  transport,  and  of  communication? 

Export  is  impossible  apart  from  production,  and 
sale  in  overseas  markets  is  equally  impossible  unless 
the  quality  and  price  of  the  article  submitted  for 
sale  approximates  to  that  of  similar  articles  sub- 
mitted by  those  nations  who  have  been,  and  will  be, 
Britain's  competitors. 

It  might  be  possible,  by  artificial  restriction,  to 
prevent  other  people's  goods  from  entering  Great 
Britain.  It  is  not  possible  to  prevent  them  entering 
British  Colonies  or  other  once  British  markets;  nor 
is  it  possible  to  force  highly-priced  and  low  quality 
British  goods  on  any  unwilling  foreign  market. 

The  unauthorised  and  synchronised  strike  destroys 
national  and  international  confidence,  makes  ordered 
and  remunerative  production  impossible.  It  dislo- 
cates trade  and  creates  suffering  for  most,  and  star- 
vation for  many. 

It  is  extraordinary  that,  up  to  the  present,  the 
promoters  and  supporters  of  unauthorised  strikes 


102  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

have  been  the  same  men  who  tried  to  provoke  indus- 
trial disturbances  during  the  war.  They  are  men 
whose  anti-British  sympathies  have  been  openly  ex- 
pressed. 

During  the  war  they  constantly  demanded  peace 
by  negotiation.  Now  the  war  is  over,  and  the  need 
for  production  is  imperative,  they  flout  peace  and 
make  industrial  war  on  every  possible  occasion. 
That  the  workers  they  have  led  (or  misled)  might 
have  secured  advantages  by  following  more  con- 
stitutional methods  is  perfectly  demonstrable. 

The  National  Union  of  Boot  and  Shoe  Operatives 
have  never  drawn  a  man  out  where  negotiation  and 
settlement  by  reason  was  possible.  All  their  disputes 
have  been  settled  in  conference,  and  their  increase 
in  wages,  spread  over  a  fair  period,  compare  very 
favourably  with  those  secured  by  the  men  who  have 
adopted  extreme  courses. 

The  shoemaker  was  always  a  thinking  person,  and 
during  the  war  he  acted  with  sensibility  and  fore- 
thought. He  has  neither  starved  production  nor 
opposed  the  introduction  of  machinery,  nor  need- 
lessly depleted  the  funds  of  his  Trade  Union. 

It  is  of  profound  interest  to  the  Trade  Unionists 
who  have  lent  themselves  to  irresponsible  movements 
that  they  should  consider  the  future  as  well  as  the 
present  effects  of  unauthorised  or  political  (or,  in- 
deed, any)  strikes.  The  older  fellows,  with  some 
experience  of  ordinary  competitive  conditions,  will 
do  well  to  set  their  faces  against  the  youngsters  who 
lack  experience  and  the  extremists  whose  objective 


STRIKES,  WAGES  AND  VALUES        103 

is  political  rather  than  industrial.  They  must  think 
hard  over  some  problems  of  trade  and  commerce 
for  themselves,  and  resolutely  refuse  to  be  led  into 
the  street  merely  for  the  purpose  of  destroying  the 
organisations  which,  through  very  difficult  times, 
have  fought  for  better  wages,  hours  and  conditions. 
A  Trade  Union  shattered  by  foolish  or  criminal  dis- 
regard of  altered  conditions  is  the  weakest  kind  of 
reed  to  lean  upon  when  times  are  bad.  In  any  war 
against  society  the  members  of  such  Unions  must 
themselves  suffer,  for  they  form  part  of  society. 

The  miners  have  sacrificed  industrial  for  political 
objectives,  but  there  have  been  others  equally  repre- 
hensible. If  the  miners  increase  the  cost  of  fuel,  and 
the  railway  workers  the  cost  of  transport,  they 
inevitably  limit  the  markets  in  which  their  fellow 
workers  sell  their  productions,  and  ultimately  de- 
crease also  the  value  of  their  own  labour.  The  iron 
and  steel  smelter,  the  engineer,  the  textile  worker 
and  all  those  engaged  in  auxiliary  or  general  work 
suffer,  and  will  continue  to  suffer  grievously  as  a  con- 
sequence of  the  activities  of  those  who  get  coal, 
transport  goods  and  men,  and  have  charge  of  postal 
or  telegraphic  communication.  If  these  force  uneco- 
nomic rates  and  conditions,  all  the  other  workers 
must  work  harder  and  longer  for  less  money  in  order 
to  restore  the  balance.  The  extremists  in  these 
trades  have  not  only  upset  the  new  heaven  and  earth 
conceptions,  but  they  have  jeopardised  the  eight- 
hour  day  and  many  other  ameliorations  of  old-time 
conditions. 


104   WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

During  this  last  fifty  years  the  country  has  drawn 
the  majority  of  its  comforts,  as  well  as  its  foods, 
from  overseas  trade.  If  the  cost  of  fuel  and  trans- 
portation and  communication  is  materially  increased, 
greater  effort  instead  of  less  will  be  necessary  in 
all  other  occupations,  and  in  face  of  the  competition 
of  other  countries,  to  maintain  the  existing  standard 
of  living.  The  pressing  of  wages  beyond  a  certain 
level  is,  in  effect,  like  forcing  too  high  a  pressure 
in  a  steam  boiler.  The  engineer  knows  that  a  boiler 
will  safely  carry  a  pressure  of  so  many  pounds 
to  the  square  inch.  He  knows  that  if  he  doubles 
this  '  pressure  he  does  not  double  the  power 
capacity  of  the  boiler.  What  he  does  is  to  blow  the 
boiler  out  of  the  window,  and  if  poetic  justice  ob- 
tains, he  also  goes  out  of  the  window  with  the  boiler. 
This  very  simple  illustration  represents  an  immu- 
table law.  There  is  no  escape  from  it.  When  the 
workman  learns  this  lesson,  he  will  have  learned 
something  advantageous  to  himself  and  to  the  com- 
munity. 

Another  effect  of  the  extraordinary  increase  in 
the  price  of  coal  will  be  to  turn  the  attention  of 
scientists  to  some  other  form  of  fuel  for  power 
and  lighting  purposes.  It  would  be  stupid  for  the 
miners  to  imagine  that  there  is  no  substitute  for 
coal. 

General  dissatisfaction,  accentuated  by  loose  talk 
and  strengthened  by  ignorance  of  the  laws  of  ex- 
change, or  the  influence  of  the  selling  price  in  over- 
seas markets  on  the  price  of  labour  in  England,  is 


STRIKES,  WAGES  AND  VALUES        105 

mainly  responsible  for  the  success  which  attends  the 
efforts  of  strike  makers.  They  have  been  helped, 
too,  by  the  fact  that  most  of  the  young  men  now 
employed  have  no  experience  of  industry  carried  on 
under  normal  conditions.  They  entered  the  work- 
shops when  the  stress  of  war  was  at  its  greatest, 
and  when  wages  were  paid  without  regard  to  the 
economic  value  or  the  exchange  value  of  the  work 
performed. 

They  cannot  realise  the  abnormality  of  conditions 
either  during  or  following  the  war,  and  their  per- 
plexity and  contumacy  has  been  encouraged  by  the 
weak,  and  frequently  indiscreet,  handling  of  succes- 
sive problems  by  the  Government.  The  Govern- 
ment apparently  thought  that  the  best  way  to  meet 
demands  was  to  hand  out  more  money  from  bor- 
rowed reserves.  A  better  plan  would  have  been  to 
face  the  situation  fairly  and  squarely,  and  to  tell  the 
people  the  real  truth  about  production  and  wages. 

Most  men  know  that  no  one  can  manufacture  at  a 
loss,  and  the  only  justification  for  Government  inter- 
ference would,  therefore,  be  its  willingness  and 
ability  to  make  up  loss  by  subsidy. 

Subsidy  has  been  the  policy  of  the  Government 
for  the  past  few  years,  and  it  is  difficult  for  the  very 
ignorant  to  do  other  than  regard  its  continuance  as 
necessary  and  easy.  They  cannot,  or  will  not,  differ- 
entiate between  political  desideration  and  economic 
values  and  necessities. 

It  is  doubtful,  indeed,  whether  many  know  or  care 
that  the  wages  they  received  whilst  engaged  on  muni- 


106  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

tions  were  borrowed  at  high  rates  of  interest,  or 
that  the  reasons  which  justified  borrowing  to  pre- 
serve national  existence  do  not  justify  borrowing  to 
promote  industrial  laxity  or  national  luxury.  Even 
if  further  borrowing  is  possible,  it  is  certainly  not 
desirable. 

The  official  leaders  of  the  Trade  Union  move- 
ment, as  distinguished  from  the  political,  are  deeply 
anxious  to  secure  for  their  men  the  just  reward  of 
their  labour,  but  they  know  that  the  reward  cannot 
continuously  exceed  the  value  of  the  articles  pro- 
duced, nor  can  these  values  be  determined  during 
street  riots  or  hooligan  outbreaks. 

The  six-hour  day  may  be  an  economic  possibility, 
but  at  present  there  are  no  facts  from  which  men  can 
draw  satisfactory  conclusions.  Such  facts  can  only 
accrue  from  experience,  and  meanwhile,  there  re- 
mains the  one  great  fact  that  wages  must  be  paid 
out  of  production.  If  six  hours  will  not  provide 
sufficient  to  pay  wages,  wages  will  be  cut  down,  or 
more  hours  will  be  worked.  It  sounds  brutal,  but  it 
is  sheer  economic  fact. 

It  may  be  exciting  to  rush  history,  but  it  is  mostly 
dangerous  and  always  expensive. 

Idleness  does  not  beget  happiness,  nor  is  work 
necessarily  irksome,  or  injurious  to  health  or  mo- 
rality. A  man  may  provide  for  his  own  daily  needs 
in  less  than  six  hours,  but  he  has  duties  towards 
his  family  and  towards  that  human  residuum  which, 
through  age  or  bodily  infirmity,  cannot  provide  for 
itself.  He  must  also  make  provision  against  sickness, 


STRIKES,  WAGES  AND  VALUES        107 

accidents,  famine  and  the  family  difficulties  that  too 
often  follow  the  death  of  the  mainstay. 

The  formula,  uto  everyone  according  to  his 
needs"  is  an  impossibility  apart  from  its  corollary, 
"from  everyone  according  to  his  capacities." 

How  to  obtain  from  each  his  maximum  produc- 
tion is  a  problem  of  eternity  rather  than  time.  For 
ten  thousand  years  autocrats,  economists  and  soci- 
ologists have  variously  regarded  slavery,  law  and 
selfishness  as  applicable  incentives,  but  to-day  the 
contention  of  the  sociologist  appears  to  be  upper- 
most. The  right  to  possess  and  accumulate  provides 
a  greater  inducement  to  effort  than  does  knowledge 
of  law  or  fear  of  punishment.  The  tendency 
(transient,  of  course)  to  appropriate  for  communal 
uses  the  fruits  of  individual  efforts,  has  already  led 
to  dangerous  slackening  on  the  part  of  many  capable 
producers.  They  are  electing  to  live  upon  capital 
rather  than  earnings,  and  unless  this  inclination  is 
checked,  there  can  be  no  real  upraising  of  national 
well-being. 

The  standard  of  living  depends  upon  the  standard 
of  production.  If  the  latter  is  low,  the  former  can- 
not be  high.  The  world  abounds  with  proofs  of  the 
fact  that  the  nation  which  produces  little,  enjoys 
little.  If  the  miner  refuses  to  produce  coal,  the  poor 
have  no  fires.  If  the  railwaymen  refuse  to  carry 
goods,  the  poor  have  no  food.  What  applies  to  the 
miner  and  the  railwaymen,  applies  equally,  though 
perhaps  not  so  obviously,  to  the  whole  gamut  of 
human  enterprises  and  affairs. 


108  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

Unfortunately,  the  continued  intervention  by  the 
Government  in  labour  affairs  has  changed  the  char- 
acter of  the  labour  struggle.  This  has  become  poli- 
tical instead  of  industrial.  It  is  against  the  Govern- 
ment, rather  than  against  the  employer,  that  the 
present  fights  are  waged.  The  employer  is  the  ex- 
cuse, not  the  objective,  and  it  may  require  a  hard 
hand  on  the  snaffle  to  bring  labour  back  to  the 
sane  path  of  economics,  activity  and  development. 

The  immediate  effects  of  all  industrial  disturb- 
ances which  have  not  as  their  basis  real  economic 
advancement,  will  be  higher  prices  for  food,  for 
clothes,  and  every  other  thing  the  poor  use.  The 
suffering  will  be  accentuated  by  unemployment 
beyond  anything  yet  experienced,  for  if  workmen 
disregard  contracts,  the  employers  cannot  contract 
to  produce  goods,  and  the  merchants  cannot  contract 
to  sell  them,  either  in  Britain  or  overseas. 

This  is  as  certain  as  that  night  follows  day. 
Apart  from  honest  and  continuous  endeavour  and 
from  honour  in  bargaining,  there  can  be  no  confi- 
dence, no  enterprise;  commerce  will  stagnate,  em- 
ployment will  fail,  and  women  and  children  will 
starve. 

In  the  preceding  pages  much  has  been  said  about 
the  need  for  the  worker  to  give  value  for  wages, 
and  it  is  now  necessary  to  ask,  "Has  Capital  done 
all  it  can,  and  ought  to  do,  for  Labour?" 

For  all  time,  capital  has,  in  its  own  opinion,  ful- 
filled its  duty  when  it  has  paid  the  highest  wages 
labour  could  secure  by  individual  or  collective  de- 


STRIKES,  WAGES  AND  VALUES        109 

mand.  The  conditions  under  which  men  have  lived, 
the  standard  of  their  education,  the  measure  of  their 
daily  anxieties,  the  depth  of  their  suffering  when  old 
age  overtook  them,  these  were  not  the  concern  of 
capital. 

There  have  been  exceptions,  but  until  recently, 
these  were  only  sufficient  to  emphasise  the  rule. 

War  was  the  precipitating  influence,  rather  than 
the  cause,  of  present  industrial  troubles.  War  threw 
lurid  lights  on  the  situation;  it  awoke  dormant  sensi- 
bilities and  aspirations.  War  set  up  a  new  caste, 
those  who,  by  courage,  physique,  and  intelligence, 
could  accomplish  things.  Under  the  old  conditions, 
riches  provided  the  main  qualifications  for  social 
standing;  now  they  are  only  of  secondary  importance. 
In  the  heroic  ages  it  has  always  been  the  same;  ele- 
mentary capacities  have  counted.  During  the  war, 
literally  hundreds  of  thousands  of  men  were  pro- 
moted from  the  ranks  because  they  possessed  these 
qualities.  Many  of  these  men  are  now  in  industry, 
only  to  find  that  no  real  change  has  been  effected; 
that  all  the  old  problems  exist;  that  national  sub- 
stance has  been  frittered  away,  and  that  their  handi- 
cap has  been  increased. 

These  men  have  been  trained  to  smash  military 
obstacles ;  they  may  want  to  smash  the  obstacles  and 
restraints  imposed  by  parties  and  Governments. 

The  industrial  and  commercial  problems  of  to-day 
are  too  great  for  anything  but  collaborated  effort. 
Those  who  produce  and  those  who  direct  have  joint 
responsibilities.  If  men  would  seek  to  deal  with 


110  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

labour,  they  must  get  to  know  it.  Sentiment  has 
been  outraged — and  sentiment  will  fight.  Every 
slum,  every  premature  death,  every  illiterate,  every 
thrifty  soul  whose  wages  were  too  low  to  enable 
him  to  avoid  indigence,  every  housewife  whose  in- 
come is  relatively  less  than  before  the  war,  will 
struggle  against  the  conditions  that  did  obtain,  and 
that  do  obtain. 

Are  we  going  to  oppose  these  struggles,  or  are 
we  going  to  assist  them?  Are  we  going  to  drive 
sheep,  or  to  lead  men? 

If  we  want  to  lead  men,  we  must  intelligently  in- 
terest them.  They  must  see  a  common  objective  as 
well  as  their  employers'  point  of  departure. 

It  is  claimed  that  the  socialisation  of  everything 
will  enable  shorter  hours  to  be  worked  and  higher 
wages  to  be  paid.  To  advance  this  theory  is  to 
ignore  all  history  since  Moses,  and  all  experiences 
of  the  past  six  years.  During  the  war,  Britain  was 
under  a  socialistic  Government  in  the  sense  that  the 
Government  controlled  the  land,  the  mines,  the  rail- 
ways, and  other  means  of  production  and  distribu- 
tion. It  is  perhaps  justifiable  to  say  that  during 
this  period,  not  a  soul  in  Great  Britain,  apart  from 
the  official  souls,  has  been  satisfied  with  the  efforts 
of  the  Government.  People  had  to  purchase  what 
they  were  permitted  to  purchase,  and  pay  the  prices 
fixed  by  Departments  which  were  not  always  suc- 
cessful in  estimating  values. 

It  is  fair  to  say  that  no  grade  of  society  was 
prepared  for  the  war  or  for  the  circumstances  which 


STRIKES,  WAGES  AND  VALUES        111 

followed.  The  churches  were  less  concerned  with 
the  here  than  with  the  hereafter.  Their  ignorance 
of  life  and  death  led  them,  and  leads  them,  to 
philander  round  phrases,  and  to  seek  salvation  in 
the  dogmatic  utterances  of  men,  who,  in  spite  of 
cheaply  achieved  notoriety,  are  little  more  experi- 
enced in  economic  law  and  fact  than  are  those  who 
fill  high  places  in  the  churches. 

It  became  fashionable  to  talk  of  the  "fog  of  war." 
That  was  clarity  compared  with  the  fog  which  has 
followed  war.  Everywhere  men  are  seeking  to  dis- 
cover ersatz  solutions  instead  of  those  which  history 
and  natural  law  alike  suggest.  So  fanatical  has  be- 
come the  advocacy  of  ersatz  apostles  that  anyone 
who  suggests  the  less  ornamental,  but  more  effective, 
remedy  of  work,  is  called  a  traitor  to  his  class. 

It  is  asserted  that  the  Government  found  eight 
millions  per  day  for  the  war,  and  that  it  can  continue 
providing  for  the  circumstances  that  follow  the  war. 
The  fact  that  the  Government  did  not  find  the 
money,  but  borrowed  it,  does  not  appear  to  have  any 
weight,  nor  does  the  further  fact  that  you  cannot 
borrow  without  credit,  and  that  Britain's  -credit  is 
so  bad  in  America  that  we  can  only  get 'less  than 
four  dollars  to  the  pound  instead  of  a  normal  five, 
while  in  Holland,  it  is  something  like  i8|-  instead 
of  20  -. 

If  all  men  would  sit  down  and  write  out  what 
it  is  that  they  really  want;  if  they  would  also  write 
out  how  they  hope  to  attain  their  desire,  and  whether 
what  they  want  is  right  and  free  from  infringement 


112  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

of  the  rights  of  other  men,  we  should  have  gone  a 
long  way  towards  achieving  success.  If  all  men 
would  realise  that  value  is  the  whole  basis  of  indus- 
try; that  nothing  can  be  taken  unless  an  equivalent  is 
given,  half  the  ideas  that  create  strikes  and  disturb- 
ances would  be  killed  instantly,  and  the  other  half 
would  cease  to  influence. 

In  our  younger  days  we  were  taught  that  there 
is  no  royal  road  to  success.  The  writers  of  the  copy- 
book headings  were  wise  men.  If  we  would  realise 
that  in  industry  and  commerce  the  road  is  generally 
difficult,  and  can  only  be  traversed  by  those  who  have 
strength  and  will  power,  and  who  are  not  afraid  of 
the  burdens  that  accumulate  as  they  pass  along,  then 
we  may  hope  for  success. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

WAGES  AND  METHODS 

THAT  war  would  disturb  men's  minds  and  judg- 
ments was  to  be  expected.    Very  few,  however, 
expected  the  aftermath  to  be  so  serious,  or  that  men 
would  so  completely  mistake  the  shadow  for  the 
substance. 

One  wonders  whether  the  war  is  responsible  al- 
together for  men's  failure  to  estimate  correctly  both 
material  and  moral  values.  For  two  hundred  years, 
Britain  has  been  violently  involved  in,  and  with  in- 
dustry, and  for  fifty  years,  she  has  enjoyed  whatever 
advantages  may  be  derived  from  a  compulsory  sys- 
tem of  education.  If  men  make  mistakes  in  reason- 
ing and  judgment,  much  of  the  blame  must  rest  on 
the  shoulders  of  employers,  who  callously  disre- 
garded the  human  material  they  had  to  deal  with, 
and  upon  the  system  which  gave  the  schoolmaster 
his  timetables  and  schedules  and  inspiration.  Per- 
haps, in  these  latter  years,  we  have  been  altogether 
wrong  in  our  conceptions  of  life  and  education,  and 
instead  of  devoting  most,  or  all,  of  our  time  towards 
the  cult  of  commercialism  and  the  development  of 
intellectuality,  we  ought  to  have  concentrated  our 
attention  on  improving  physique  and  character  and 
the  capacity  for  right  thinking. 

"3 


114  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

Unfortunately  for  the  individual,  and  for  the 
nation,  education  has  been  too  often  the  sport  of 
religious  fanatics  and  of  political  parties.  Each  has 
subordinated  the  interests  of  the  child  to  the  success 
of  its  own  particular  schemes.  Some  of  the  parties 
and  factions  have  been  perfectly  honest  in  their  opin- 
ions. They  have  believed  that  their  methods  were 
right,  but  the  results,  as  one  views  them  to-day,  are 
unsatisfactory  and  disconcerting. 

If  all  men  knew  what  was  right,  and  were  imbued 
with  the  desire  to  do  right,  social  and  political  prob- 
lems would  solve  themselves  with  a  minimum  of 
suffering  and  a  minimum  of  bitterness.  Men  would 
be  able  to  distinguish  the  substance  from  the  shadow, 
and  the  real  from  the  unreal.  The  objective  of  all 
men's  studies  would  be  truth  and  fact — because  they 
would  know  for  a  certainty  that  only  upon  truth  and 
fact  can  happiness  be  based  and  communities  exist. 

All  the  mistakes  made  in  Britain  have  their 
counterparts  in  other  countries.  It  is  common  to 
hear  people  express  their  sense  of  thankfulness  for 
this  commonality  of  error.  This  is  a  mistake.  To 
extend  sorrow  and  trouble  does  not  necessarily  re- 
lieve anybody,  and  it  would  be  much  better  if  we 
were  in  a  position  to  rejoice  in  the  possession  of 
wisdom  and  in  the  knowledge  that  all  nations  were 
with  us  and  were  moving  definitely  in  the  direction 
of  conclusions  based  upon  understanding  and  right- 
eousness. 

Each  country  is  demanding  higher  standards  of 
existence,  and  if  each  country  understood  what  was 


WAGES  AND  METHODS  115 

right,  higher  standards  might  at  once  be  brought 
nearer.  Unhappily,  too  many  men  expect  to  achieve 
this  higher  standard  without  personal  effort. 

Thinking  over  these  matters  very  long  and  very 
carefully,  has  led  to  the  conclusion  that  there  can 
be  no  definite  advancement  in  material  well-being 
unless  the  value  of  all  work  performed  is  ascertained, 
and  all  workers  paid  according  to  the  value  of  the 
product  of  their  labours.  I  am  quite  aware  that  this 
would  mean  something  very  different  to  the  general 
demand  of  to-day,  which  is  for  equal  payment  to  all, 
irrespective  of  the  character  or  value  of  the  work 
performed.  Under  this  system  of  payment  by  re- 
sults, three  men  engaged  on  the  same  task,  and  work- 
ing the  same  length  of  time,  might  be  very  differently 
rewarded.  Owing  to  natural  aptitude  or  skill,  one 
man,  in  a  given  time,  might  produce  three,  four  or 
five  units  of  value  as  against  the  other  men's  one. 

However  much  modern  thought  may  criticise  such 
a  method  of  rewarding  labour,  it  is  obvious  that  the 
advantages  to  the  community  would  be  greater  than 
those  accruing  under  a  system  which  encourages  "ca' 
canny,"  and  which  leads  the  mass  of  men  to  expect 
rewards  according  to  their  requirements,  rather  than 
their  services.  There  can  be  no  greater  delusion 
than  the  one  which  implies — by  action,  if  not  in 
actual  words — that  the  inefficient  can  be  equally 
rewarded  without  the  efficient  suffering.  If  men 
want  to  enjoy  greater  happiness,  they  will  have  to 
put  forward  more  intelligent  effort.  All  the  talking 
from  Westminster  to  Glasgow  cannot  disprove  this 


116  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

contention,  nor  increase  the  weight  or  value  of 
corn,  nor  accelerate  the  revolutions  at  which  a 
machine  may  be  driven,  nor  place  the  slates  on  the 
roof  of  a  single  house. 

Vague  allusions  to  inefficient  methods  of  distribu- 
tion confuse  without  resolving  the  problem.  It  is 
indeed  absurd  to  expect  a  happy  evolution  of  condi- 
tions by  merely  changing  the  method  of  distribution. 
Commodities  must  be  produced  before  the  distribu- 
tor gets  a  chance  of  showing  his  skill.  Questions  of 
fairness  or  unfairness  in  distribution  are  of  pro- 
found importance,  but  they  are  secondary  in  impor- 
tance to  the  need  for  production. 

Those  who  imagine  that  they  can  successfully  re- 
verse the  order  in  which  these  two  functions  must 
be  performed  are  indeed  chasing  shadows. 

Britain's  position  in  the  world  depends  mainly 
in  her  external  trade.  The  comfort  and  well-being 
of  many  millions  is  determined  by  the  buyer  in  for- 
eign markets.  The  quantity  of  manufactured  goods 
sold,  and  the  amounts  paid  for  these  goods,  deter- 
mine the  standard  of  living  and  the  real  wages  of 
the  people.  Wage  systems  which  offer  relatively  the 
highest  rewards  for  the  lowest  standards  of  effi- 
ciency, or  fiscal  arrangements  which  affect  the  flow 
of  external  trade,  are  of  profound  importance. 

Some  who  are  discussing  trade,  hope  to  improve  it 
by  imposing  arbitrary  restrictions  upon  it;  they  pro- 
pose to  limit  trade  with  alien  countries;  they  hope 
always  to  maintain  national  existence  upon  internal 
effort  and  resources. 


WAGES  AND  METHODS  117 

Even  a  cursory  glance  at  these  proposals  suggests 
that,  in  addition  to  untoward  results  at  home,  they 
might  create  unhappy  situations  abroad,  and  furnish 
perpetual  bases  for  international  quarrels. 

Is  it  wise  to  trail  the  commercial  coat  in  the 
dust,  and  constantly  to  invite  retaliation?  Can  we 
even  persuade  all  our  Allies  that  our  efforts  to 
restrict  trade  in  this  particular  way  are  directed 
only  against  our  late  enemies?  Instead  of  increas- 
ing restrictions  on  trade,  import  or  export,  would  it 
not  be  better  to  remove  those  which  already  handicap 
national  effort  and  international  understanding? 

Our  coinage  and  our  systems  of  weights  and 
measures  are  a  source  of  wonder  to  our  friends 
and  of  cynical  amusement  to  our  enemies.  No  one 
understands  them,  and  they  could  be  amended  with- 
out hurting  any  nation's  feelings  or  interests.  These 
weights  and  measures  of  ours  cheat  the  home  buyer 
and  arouse  the  suspicion  of  the  foreigner.  It  is 
doubtful  whether,  in  the  whole  of  Britain,  in  the 
Government  Departments,  in  the  schools,  or  any- 
where else,  there  is  a  single  person  who  knows  all 
about  the  weights  and  measures  which  afflict  us. 
Nearly  every  county  has  special  standards,  and  who 
knows  off-hand  the  difference  between  avoirdupois, 
troy  and  apothecaries'?  How  many  people  even 
know  the  difference  in  weight  between  a  peck  of  pota- 
toes and  a  peck  of  peas? 

In  Britain  there  is  really  no  intelligible  system. 
Instead,  we  have  an  accumulation  of  methods  which 
permit  the  seller,  who  has  studied  his  own  particular 


118  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

little  lot,  to  trade  unfairly  with  the  buyer,  who 
cannot  hope  to  acquire  an  intimate  knowledge  of  all 
the  methods  of  swindling  him.  All  these  confusions 
and  difficulties  affect  trade.  They  influence  external 
more  than  intern*!  trade.  The  foreign  buyer  might 
be  willing  to  pay  the  price  if  he  could  find  out 
what  the  price  was,  and  what  weight  and  measure 
he  would  be  entitled  to  receive.  He  is  not  inclined, 
however,  to  pay  the  additional  price  of  time  wasted 
and  annoyance  endured  over  the  archaic  methods  of 
a  country  he  has  no  interest  in  beyond  his  business 
interest. 

Once,  in  France,  I  was  working  out  a  long-division 
sum.  A  French  friend,  looking  over  my  shoulder, 
said :  "You  English  are  a  wonderful  people.  Instead 
of  working  from  the  left-hand  top  corner  of  a  sheet 
of  paper  to  the  right-hand  bottom  corner,  as  you 
do,  I  should  do  this."  He  took  a  pencil  to  illustrate 
his  point,  and  on  that  portion  of  the  paper  which  I 
had  not  used,  secured  the  result  in  an  eighth  of  the 
time,  and  with  a  very  small  use  of  material. 

It  would,  of  course,  be  difficult  to  persuade  a  peo- 
ple so  wedded  to  tradition  and  precedence  as  the 
British  are,  to  sweep  away  at  one  stroke  all  the 
anomalies  surrounding  an  antiquated  system;  but 
there  ought  to  be  no  serious  objection  to  making  a 
beginning  with  the  coinage.  Already  they  have  a 
unit  which  has  world-wide  recognition,  and  which 
lends  itself  to  the  decimal  system.  The  sovereign 
is  universally  known,  and  it  can  be  divided  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  meet  all  existing  requirements. 


WAGES  AND  METHODS  119 

Some  favour  decimalisation,  with  the  penny  as  a 
unit,  but  there  are  trade  and  sentimental  advantages 
in  retaining  the  sovereign.  If  the  sovereign  is  re- 
tained in  its  exact  form,  the  other  coins,  providing 
they  make  all  the  combinations  necessary,  are  of  less 
importance  than  the  adoption  of  the  principle.  Once 
this  is  in  operation,  a  very  few  years  would  suggest 
all  the  alteration  necessary  to  meet  common  conven- 
ience. 

Those  who  oppose  the  decimal  system,  say, 
amongst  other  things,  that  it  would  confuse  workmen 
and  cause  them  difficulty  in  fixing  or  calculating  their 
wages.  Such  a  contention  is  an  insult  to  working- 
class  intelligence  and  capacity.  The  many  thousands 
who  have  seen  service  in  France,  or  in  the  Balkans, 
or  in  Italy,  must  already  be  familiar  with  this  system. 
It  is,  indeed,  even  now  common  to  hear  sailors  and 
soldiers  talking  of  francs  and  centimes,  or  kilometres 
and  kilogrammes,  and  one  can  frequently  see  that 
they  think  in  these  terms.  Any  person  who  has 
travelled  knows  how  easy  it  is  to  handle  and  estimate 
coinage  based  upon  the  decimal  system. 

There  are  trades  which  pay  for  piece  work  in 
very  small  fractions  of  a  penny,  but  on  Saturday  the 
workman  is  paid  in  pounds  and  shillings,  and  not  in 
sixty-fourths.  If  he  is  intelligent  enough  to  reduce 
his  sixty-fourths  to  pence  and  shillings,  he  would 
surely  find  no  difficulty  in  dividing  by  ten. 

The  Lancashire  cotton  market  has  already  thrown 
over  the  sixty-fourth,  and  now  the  points  up  and 
down  represent  hundredths.  Lancashire  presumably 


120  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

got  tired  of  the  struggle  to  harmonise  the  buyer's 
measure  of  value  with  the  seller's,  and  saved  herself 
trouble  by  adopting  an  instalment  of  an  easier  plan. 
Engineers  are  everywhere  duplicating  the  English 
and  the  metric  systems.  Some  of  the  Colonies  al- 
ready use  decimals,  and  others  are  not  inclined  to 
wait  much  longer  for  Great  Britain's  decision.  It 
will  be  very  awkward  indeed  if,  in  Colonial  business, 
the  Colonies  operate  one  system  and  the  mother 
country  another. 

There  may  never  come  so  favourable  a  time  for 
the  change  as  at  present.  The  war  has  upset  most 
conceptions  of  value;  men  who  have  served  abroad 
have  acquired  practical  knowledge  of  the  system 
which  is  advocated;  business  relationships  have  been 
transformed;  and  the  adoption  of  the  decimal  system 
now  would  cause  less  disturbance  than  might  be 
caused  at  some  future  date.  To  hesitate  is  to  be 
unready  to  meet  the  great  need  for  industrial  and 
commercial  readjustment,  and  it  is  not  in  the  in- 
terests of  British  trade  that,  in  this  particular  mat- 
ter, Britain  should  remain  quiescent. 


CHAPTER  IX 
HOUSING 

THE  facts  of  the  Housing  Problem  are  ob- 
vious. The  reasons  which  underlie  the  fact 
remain  obscured,  partly  because  of  the  British  ten- 
dency to  evade,  rather  than  to  investigate,  and 
partly  because  politicians,  having  made  mistakes,  are 
unable,  or  afraid,  to  attempt  admission  and  recti- 
fication. 

The  position  is  so  intolerable,  however,  that 
neither  national  tendencies  nor  political  susceptibili- 
ties can  be  long  considered.  Platitudes  and  promises 
and  confiscatory  theories  fail  to  satisfy  the  returned 
soldier  seeking  shelter,  or  the  maternal  instincts 
of  the  woman  who  demands  a  home  for  herself  and 
the  children  she  expects. 

Why  is  there  a  shortage  of  houses?  The  more 
frequently  we  ask  ourselves  and  our  political  repre- 
sentatives this  question,  and  the  more  fearlessly  we 
face  and  investigate  the  answer,  the  sooner  shall 
we  escape  from  our  present  deplorable  position. 

Thirty  years  ago  there  was  no  serious  shortage. 
Supply  kept  pace,  at  least  approximately,  with  de- 
mand. There  were,  indeed,  thousands  of  houses  to 
let  in  different  parts  of  the  country  at  rents  ranging 
between  three  and  six  shillings  per  week.  What 

121 


122  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

has  happened?  Why  have  tenants  been  offering 
premiums  to  landlords,  instead  of  landlords  offering 
inducements  to  tenants?  Has  there  been  any  whole- 
sale destruction  ot  houses,  or  any  extraordinary  in- 
creases in  the  numbers  of  the  people,  or  have  social 
and  economic  or  political  factors,  separately  or  to- 
gether, conspired  to  place  a  considerable  portion  of 
the  community  in  the  position  of  the  Son  of  Man, 
who  "had  not  where  to  lay  His  head"  ? 

In  Britain  there  has  been  no  such  destruction  of 
houses  as  France  and  some  other  theatres  of  war 
suffered,  nor  has  there  been  any  increase  of  popula- 
tion beyond  the  ratios  obtaining  during  the  previous 
hundred  years.  There  has,  admittedly,  been  a  de- 
sire for  better  houses,  and  a  constant  effort  to  secure 
the  demolition  of  houses  of  the  back-to-back  type, 
but  this  has  always  been  capable  of  regulation.  It 
becomes  necessary,  therefore,  to  look  elsewhere  for 
causes  of  shortage  and  growing  costs  of  provision. 

There  can  be  no  intention  anywhere  of  criticising 
in  a  deprecatory  fashion  the  desire  for  better  houses. 
It  is  commendable  from  every  point  of  view. 
Indeed,  it  is  necessary  to  possess  better  houses  if  the 
physical  efficiency  of  the  race  is  to  be  maintained,  and 
under  the  conditions  which  obtained  thirty  years  ago, 
it  would  have  been  possible  to  meet  the  desire  for 
improvement  with  very  small  additions  to  rents.  One 
shilling  per  week  would  have  admitted  the  provision 
of  a  convenient  bathroom.  Another  shilling  would 
have  provided  a  better  fitted  kitchen  and  an  extra 
bedroom.  To-day,  from  ten  shillings  to  one  pound 


HOUSING  123 

or  more  must  be  added  if  such  additional  accommo- 
dation is  supplied. 

It  has  been  said  that  private  enterprise  has  failed. 
Would  it  not  be  more  accurate  to  say  that  private 
enterprise  has  been  choked  by  the  politicians  who 
believe  that  old  methods  must  be  discredited  before 
their  own  theories  can  be  permitted  to  reach  the  ex- 
perimental stages. 

At  one  time  it  was  suggested  that  the  land  question 
was  at  the  bottom  of  the  housing  situation,  and  be- 
cause the  public  believed  this  they  accepted  the  pro- 
posal, tax  land  values. 

Cost  of  land  was  not  the  serious  obstacle  to  the 
provision  of  houses  that  many  people  imagined.  In 
many  provincial  areas,  having  fairly  large  industrial 
populations,  the  primary  land  cost  need  not  have 
been  more  than  £20  per  house,  and  this  for  houses 
which  met  the  needs  of  the  people  and  satisfied  hy- 
gienic conditions.  In  this  connection  it  should  be 
remembered  that  garden  city  theories  do  not  meet 
with  universal  approval,  and  are  not  necessarily  more 
healthy  than  the  towns  that  are  more  compactly 
planned.  To  be  near  one's  work  is  the  desirable 
thing  for  most  men,  and  it  is  not  uncommon  to  hear 
workmen  condemn  in  unmeasured  terms  schemes 
which  involve  long  and  tiresome  and  costly  journeys 
between  the  home  and  the  workshop.  It  is  the  time 
consumed  in  these  journeys,  and  their  money  cost, 
that  lies  behind  many  expressions  of  discontent.  The 
expenses  attending  the  application  of  the  garden  city 
plan  are  not  confined  to  transit.  Meals  bought  away 


124  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

from  home  deplete  the  family  exchequer,  and  where 
the  contributions  to  this  have  to  be  earned,  every 
extraneous  demand  is  of  grave  importance.  To 
get  home  for  meals  and  a  good  wash  is  the  desire 
of  most  workmen.  It  is  the  housewife's  desire  also. 
She  knows  that  it  is  not  altogether  a  good  thing  for  a 
man  to  acquire  the  habit  of  feeding  himself,  and  of 
satisfying  other  social  needs  away  from  his  own 
home. 

Those  who  have  aimed  at  making  pictures  rather 
than  at  satisfying  needs  have  incurred  grave  respon- 
sibilities, and  their  attempts  to  place  the  burden  of 
these  responsibilities  upon  land  costs,  and  land  laws, 
have  intensified  rather  than  diminished  the  com- 
plexities of  the  situation. 

The  Act  of  1909  was  declared  to  be  one  of  the 
things  that  would  free  land  and  increase  the  possibili- 
ties of  building.  It  has  done  nothing  of  the  kind. 
Up  to  the  enquiry  which  led  to  its  emasculation,  this 
tax  produced  £4,100,000  at  a  cost  of  £4,600,000. 
It  had  altogether  failed  to  meet  the  intentions  of  its 
sponsor,  and  it  has  been  a  potent  factor  in  destroy- 
ing that  confidence  without  which  houses  cannot  be 
built. 

Legislation  in  advance  of  possibility  has  led  to 
increases  in  the  rates  until  it  is  not  unusual  for 
these  to  be  doubled,  and  instead  of  investors  being 
anxious  to  build  small  houses,  they  are  now  lending 
their  money  to  the  Government,  which  is  wasting 
many  thousands  of  pounds  upon  experiments  and  sub- 


HOUSING  125 

sidies  which  might  have  gone  far  to  relieve  the  con- 
gestions that  exist. 

To  the  student  who  is  not  handicapped  by  political 
prejudices,  it  seems  that  the  simplest  way  out  of  the 
difficulty  would  be  to  let  the  investor  feel  once  again 
that  there  was  a  safe  percentage  of  interest  on  his 
money  if  he  put  it  into  small  houses.  It  would  be 
cheaper  and  more  expeditious  than  the  amplification 
of  expensive  Government  Departments.  Already 
Commissions  and  Committees  of  Inquiry  and  the 
Departments  handling  these  matters  must  have  cost 
the  country  many  millions  of  pounds,  and  so  far  they 
can  show  very  little  indeed  for  their  expenditure. 

It  is  necessary,  also,  to  face  the  problems  arising 
out  of  increased  wages  and  decreased  production. 
The  Labour  Chairman  of  an  Urban  Council,  charged 
with  the  carrying  out  of  a  building  scheme,  has 
found  himself  faced  with  the  fact  that  a  yard  of 
brickwork,  which  formerly  cost  3^.  6d.,  now  costs 
four  times  that  amount.  A  small  Urban  Council 
which  has  advertised  for  tenders  for  the  erection 
of  twenty-four  cottages  which  were  to  be  built  within 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  a  railway  station,  which,  in 
its  turn,  is  not  more  than  twelve  miles  from  where 
bricks  and  cement  are  made,  received  one  tender  only 
for  eight  cottages  out  of  the  twenty-four.  The 
builder,  the  only  man  who  ventured  to  tender  at  all, 
refused  to  accept  responsibility  for  more.  The  price 
tendered  was  £1,250  per  cottage,  with  the  proviso 
that,  in  the  event  of  labour  troubles,  higher  wages, 


126  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

or  higher  prices  of  materials,  the  local  authority 
should  pay  the  additional  charges ! 

The  economic  rent  of  houses  built  at  this  cost,  on 
money  borrowed  at  six  per  cent.,  cannot  be  less  than 
£75  per  year,  plus  rates  and  taxes  and  depreciation. 
Workmen  whose  wages  are  governed  by  the  condi- 
tions of  export  trade  cannot  pay  rentals  of  this  kind. 
The  theorist  lightly  sets  aside  this  difficulty  by  de- 
manding that  the  State  or  the  Municipality  shall  find 
the  balance.  In  effect,  this  means  that  the  old  houses 
will  bear  the  difference  between  the  actual  rent  and 
the  rent  that  ought  to  be  charged  on  the  new  houses. 

Economic  rent  can  be  recovered  only  if  houses 
are  economically  built.  None  of  the  houses  evolved 
by  the  Government  can  ever  be  let  at  rents  which  the 
workpeople  can  afford  to  pay  out  of  wages.  Those 
who,  in  Whitehall,  plan  and  muddle,  those  who,  out- 
side Whitehall,  plead  for  subsidies  before  they  can 
build,  and  the  workman  who,  while  demanding  the 
best  in  the  way  of  wages  and  of  housing  accommoda- 
tion, fails  to  give  of  his  best  when  on  building  work, 
are  all  standing  in  the  way  of  the  common  good. 
Some  of  those  concerned  with  building  are  inept; 
some  are  actually  dishonest.  In  either  case,  the 
public  debt  is  increased  and  the  demand  for  houses 
remains  unsatisfied. 

If  the  money  spent  on  Departments  and  Inquiries 
had  been  spent  on  building  houses,  there  would  have 
tbeen  happier  additions  to  our  cities,  our  towns,  and 
our  villages.  Nothing  like  the  number  of  houses 


HOUSING  127 

promised  has  materialised,  and  the  returned  soldier 
has  to  derive  what  comfort  he  can  from  the  assur- 
ance that,  whilst  he  has  no  house  to  sleep  in,  the 
Government  has  really  sanctioned  the  plans  for  the 
streets  wherein  his  grandchildren  may  disport  them- 
selves. 

Housing,  like  meat  and  coal,  demonstrates  the 
Government's  incapacity  for  dealing  with  businesses 
that  require  personal  initiative,  rapid  movement, 
and  economic  administration.  Throughout  the 
whole  muddle  the  Government  has  acted  like  the 
charlatan  at  the  village  fair.  It  has  given  or 
promised  palliatives  that  have  no  restorative  effect 
on  the  patient,  who  is  represented  in  this  instance  by 
the  whole  of  the  community.  When  it  has  muddled 
a  little  longer,  and  involved  the  State  in  further 
extraordinary  expense,  the  Government  may  hark 
back  to  causes,  and  may  even  develop  the  courage  to 
advise  the  removal  of  some  of  them,  rather  than  to 
continue  the  present  unsatisfactory  floundering  about 
after  uneconomic  remedies. 

Meanwhile,  small  houses  are  liabilities  rather  than 
assets.  There  are  thousands  of  women  and  elderly 
men  who,  by  their  own  thrift  or  the  thrift  of  those 
who  loved  them,  have  become  owners  of  small 
property,  and  who  would  to-day  gladly  get  rid  of 
those  properties  if  it  would  be  possible  to  sell  them 
at  a  price  approximating  to  their  original  cost. 

The  very  fact  that  these  poor  folk  are  unable  to. 
sell  their  properties  and  relieve  themselves  of  State- 


128  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

imposed  liabilities  demonstrates  the  need  for 
thorough  investigation  and  for  decisions  that  are 
taken  in  the  interest  of  the  people  rather  than  at 
the  instance  of  political  theorists. 


CHAPTER  X 
EDUCATION 

STROLLING  down  the  Boulevard  St.  Germain, 
I  first  made   acquaintance  with  the  statue  of 
Danton.     Camelinat,  one-time  Communist  Minister 
of  the  Mint,  was  my  companion.    Together  we  read 
the  inscription  culled  from  the  poet's  own  words: 

"Apres  le  pain  I' 'education 
Est  le  premier  besom  du  peuple" 

After  bread?  Are  we  to-day  really  putting  educa- 
tion after,  or  is  the  tendency  of  the  times  to  reverse 
the  logical  sequence  of  effort  and  to  put  it  before 
bread? 

A  recent  glance  at  the  education  programme  and 
the  Estimates,  and  a  comparison  of  these  with  the 
Exchequer  requirements,  made  me  wonder.  Can  we, 
under  existing  circumstances,  afford,  not  merely  the 
cash  expenditure,  but  also  the  loss  of  productive 
capacity  which  the  programme  of  the  National 
Union  of  Teachers  and  the  Minister  of  Education 
involves? 

Are  we  putting  education  after  bread? 

It  is  a  dreadful  thing  to  limit  opportunities  for 
education,  but  are  we  really  offering  equal  opportu- 
nities or  are  we  trying  to  compel  equal  attainments? 

129 


130  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

Have  we  forgotten  the  camel  and  the  needle's  eye? 
If  we  have  it  might  be  wise  to  revive  the  story, 
and  to  present  it  in  slightly  different  form  by  assert- 
ing that  it  is  easier  for  a  sinner  to  enter  heaven  than 
for  all  children  to  pass  through  the  same  educational 
aperture. 

Education  may  permissibly  become  an  obsession 
with  the  Ministry  in  Whitehall.  It  may  permissibly 
become  a  business  with  the  National  Union  of 
Teachers.  It  most  certainly  ought  to  become  a 
business  with  the  people  of  Britain.  They  have 
the  right  to  know  the  nature  and  the  extent  of  the 
aims  of  those  who  put  forward  policies  and  carry 
legislation;  they  have  the  right  to  know  what  the 
policies  cost  in  terms  of  taxes,  and  how  far  they 
will  adversely  influence  the  income  and  the  comfort 
of  the  home.  It  is  essential,  also,  to  know,  at  least 
approximately,  the  extent  to  which  educational  fa- 
cilities have  been,  and  will  be,  taken  advantage  of. 
It  is  unfair  for  enthusiasts  to  talk  of  advantages  to 
the  children  when  they  really  mean  positions  for 
the  official. 

It  can  be  at  once  admitted  that  thousands  of  those 
professionally  interested  in  education  are  selflessly 
sincere.  They  live  and  think  for  their  children. 
But — and  the  qualification  applies  to  all  professions 
and  occupations — there  are  others  who  set  the  pace 
that  will  best  accommodate  their  own  interests. 
Whether  the  nation  is  willing  or  able  to  go  that 
pace  is  sometimes  a  secondary  concern. 

The  people  should  spend  all  they  can  afford  on 


EDUCATION  131 

education.  That  goes  without  saying.  But  is  it 
wise  for  some  of  the  people  to  add  to  the  debts  of 
all  the  people  by  providing  something  that  cannot 
be  assimilated? 

If  the  finances  of  the  country  were  flourishing;  if 
the  people  had  a  sufficiency  of  essentials,  experiment 
would  be  both  justifiable  and  desirable;  but  can  any- 
one, laying  claim  to  sanity,  contend  that  the  present 
is  the  time  for  wasting  money  or  for  unwisely  con- 
tinuing children  at  school,  who,  for  economic  and 
physiological  reasons,  might  be  happier  in  produc- 
tive employment? 

It  is  possible  to  ride  a  willing  horse  too  hard,  and 
it  is  possible  to  provoke  reaction  by  ignoring  facts. 

There  are  mutterings  everywhere.  Some  feel 
that,  even  in  the  profession,  the  mere  imparting  of 
information  is  mistakenly  assumed  to  represent 
education.  There  are  constant  complaints,  too, 
against  systems  which  place  manual  training  on  too 
low  a  plane,  and  there  is  everywhere,  not  merely 
criticism  of,  but  fear  at  the  failure  to  teach  citizen- 
ship and  self-control.  Unfortunately,  examples  of 
these  failures  are  more  common  amongst  those  who 
have  been  at  school  since  1900  than  they  are  amongst 
those  who,  at  that  date,  had  left  the  schools  and  had 
entered  into  business. 

Self-education,  too,  has  been  almost  superseded 
by  extraneous  and  subsidised  assistance,  and  the 
profession  is  sometimes  blamed  for  this  misfortune. 
What  has  been  explored  and  assimilated  by  one's 


132  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

own  brain  continues  in  conscious  effectiveness  longer 
than  the  superimposed  lesson. 

Self-education  is  at  once  the  cheapest  and  most 
valuable  form,  but  to-day  it  has  few  advocates  and 
few  devotees.  Perhaps  it  is  the  prodigality  and 
inexperience  with  which  facilities  are  provided  that 
breeds  indifference. 

If  people  are  too  young  to  work  before  they  are 
eighteen  and  too  old  to  work  after  they  are  forty, 
the  productive  period  of  their  lives  is  going  to  be 
very  short  as  compared  with  their  expectation  of 
life.  How  ordinary  folk  view  the  situation  is  clearly 
shown  by  the  complaint  of  a  woman  who  said :  "Oh, 
yes !  Keep  them  at  school  till  they  are  eighteen,  see 
them  married  at  nineteen,  and  find  that  as  they 
marry  your  liabilities  in  respect  of  them  increase 
rather  than  decrease — but  where  do  father  and  I 
come  in?" 

It  is  said  that  education  is  the  greatest  asset  that 
a  nation  can  have.  For  the  moment  I  am  not  dis- 
puting this  contention,  but  I  am  constrained  to 
regard  such  an  asset  as  I  should  regard  a  boiler 
without  a  fire,  or  an  engine  without  motive  force. 
It  is  only  part  of  the  equipment  that  a  man  or  a 
woman  needs.  Another,  and  a  precedent  part,  is 
health,  and  health  is  dependent  on  bread  in  the  first 
instance;  and  we  are  surrounding  education  with 
conditions  that  make  the  maintenance  of  the  bread 
supply  very  difficult. 

No  one  escapes  the  reiteration  of  the  platitudinous 
assertion  that  the  State  will  provide.  The  State 


EDUCATION  133 

really  provides  nothing.  It  merely  distributes  a  part 
of  what  it  has  previously  extracted  from  the  pockets 
of  its  members,  or  what  it  has  borrowed  on  its  mem- 
bers' collective  credit. 

I  have  attended  many  education  conferences,  and 
have  been  charmed  and  sometimes  interested  by 
beautiful  ideals  expressed  in  eloquent  language,  but 
to-day  I  know  that  ideals,  to  be  realisable,  must 
have  some  association  with  common  sense. 

If  the  British  received  full  value  for  the  money 
they  spent  on  education  they  would  be  the  best  edu- 
cated people  in  the  world.  Unfortunately,  the  pro- 
foundly important  work  of  training  the  young  has 
been  left  too  much  in  the  hands  of  the  bureaucrat 
and  the  professional.  We  have,  in  consequence,  a 
people  possessing  superficial  smatterings,  but  little 
love  of  knowledge  for  its  own  sake,  a  people  who 
know  little  about  themselves  or  the  facts  that  govern 
life. 

This  is  a  grave  disadvantage,  because  a  people 
trained  in  the  study  of  their  own  physical  and  mental 
capacities,  and  with  reasonably  clear  ideas  concern- 
ing the  factors  that  govern  their  social  and  political 
existences,  must  take  precedence  over  the  nations  less 
efficiently  trained. 

Existence  is  governed  by  laws  we  do  not  make, 
and  cannot  amend,  and  which  we  only  imperfectly 
understand.  We  speak  loosely  of  these  laws  as 
natural  laws,  but  so  badly  do  we  apprehend  them 
and  their  irresistibility  that  we  often  lightheartedly 


134   WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

disregard  them,  and  are  pitifully  astonished  when 
the  inevitable  penalties  are  exacted. 

The  common  tendency  is  to  place  blame  for  penal- 
ties on  every  set  of  circumstances  except  the  right 
one.  Generally  we  blame  the  Government  for  our 
troubles,  and  we  create  more  governments  to  cure 
them.  We  rarely  admit  that  most  of  our  troubles 
are  due  to  individual  ignorances. 

Had  each  of  us  known  as  much  as  we  ought  to 
have  known  about  physique  and  mentality,  there 
would  have  been  no  need  to  discourse  eloquently 
upon  the  dangers  of  a  C  3  population.  Had  we 
known  as  much  about  the  laws  that  govern  our  social 
existences  as  we  ought  to  have  known,  the  present 
industrial  and  commercial  situation  would  have 
developed  less  dangerously. 

The  masses  of  the  people  ought  to  have  been  able 
to  differentiate  between  actual  and  nominal  values; 
between  the  real  and  the  unreal;  but  even  amongst 
those  who  have  passed  through  the  superior  schools, 
and  who  would  be  offended  if  it  were  suggested  that 
they  lacked  education,  there  is  a  lamentable  lack  of 
knowledge  or  understanding  concerning  vital  things. 

What  we  have,  we  must  endure.  Attempts  effec- 
tively to  change  and  improve  the  passing  generation 
will  have  disappointing  results.  The  coming  gen- 
eration, however,  may  be  helped,  and  there  are  wise 
men  who  are  desirous  of  helping  the  young  by  first 
training  the  teachers  of  the  young  in  the  matters 
that  are  vital  to  human  interests. 

The  pressure  of  after-war  problems  will  compel 


EDUCATION  135 

the  Trade  Unionists  and  others  to  readjust  their 
thoughts  and  ideas,  and  it  may  well  be  that  they 
will  begin  with  the  schools. 

During  the  last  fifty  years,  changes  in  the  methods 
of  production,  combined  with  competitive  demands, 
have  destroyed  in  almost  every  occupation  the  old- 
fashioned  system  of  apprenticeship.  The  employer 
is  no  longer  under  an  obligation  to  teach  the  princi- 
ples and  practices  of  trades,  nor  is  the  boy  com- 
pelled to  remain  at  one  occupation  for  the  number 
of  years  necessary  to  turn  him  into  a  skilled  work- 
man. It  is  no  use  bewailing  the  change,  or  assuming 
that  it  is  altogether  for  the  bad.  Change,  or  at 
least  movement,  is  essential  to  the  continuance  of 
things;  change  is  prejudicial  mainly  when  those 
affected  by  it  lack  the  sense  of  appreciation  and  the 
quality  of  adaptability. 

If  in  the  majority  of  occupations  the  responsibility 
of  teaching  has  passed  from  the  employer,  it  is 
imperative  that  this  responsibility  should  be  assumed 
by  the  State  through  its  schools. 

The  trained  workman  is  an  asset  to  the  commu- 
nity, and  upon  the  community  should  rest  the  burden 
of  the  cost  of  his  training.  A  share  of  this  should 
be  placed  upon  the  local  authorities,  and  arrange- 
ments for  training  should  not  be  permissive  but 
obligatory.  Experience  proves  that  where  schemes 
are  wholly  permissive,  the  advanced  and  patriotic 
authority  bears  an  unfair  share  of  the  cost  of  train- 
ing whereby  the  whole  community  benefits. 

It  is  often  alleged   that  the  chief   obstacles  of 


136  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

efficient  industrial  training  are  those  raised  by  the 
Trade  Unions.  Twenty  years  ago,  there  was  some 
truth  in  this  allegation;  but  to-day  the  Unions  are 
recognising  the  value  of  the  trained  man,  not  only 
to  the  State,  but  to  their  own  movement.  It  becomes 
increasingly  obvious  to  them  that  the  inefficient  or 
the  ill-trained  are  the  most  readily  exploited.  The 
man  who  is  sure  of  himself  and  confident  in  his 
ability  to  perform  the  task  he  undertakes  is  in  an 
infinitely  better  position  than  the  man  who  is  con- 
scious of  inferiority,  and  who  is  always  afraid  to 
attempt  new  processes. 

Throughout  the  Trade  Union  movement  there  is, 
to-day,  a  growing  unanimity  in  favour  of  raising  the 
school  age.  This  tendency  can  only  be  justified  if 
the  curriculum  becomes  less  academic,  and  all  con- 
cerned concentrate  upon  making  the  school  an  ante- 
room in  which  lives  are  prepared  for  the  world's 
more  strenuous  and  wider  functions. 

Up  to  the  present,  the  schools  of  Great  Britain 
have  not  become  the  centres  of  local  life;  yet  this 
is  just  what  they  ought  to  be. 

In  some  schools,  particularly  in  America,  where 
social  experiments  are  received  with  greater  toler- 
ance than  is  accorded  them  here,  the  school  has 
become,  to  a  very  great  extent,  the  centre  of  the 
community;  its  playgrounds,  its  baths,  its  gymna- 
sium, and  even  the  school  itself  being  used  by  the 
parents  as  well  as  by  the  children.  In  these  schools, 
what  is  termed  "vocational  training"  forms  an 
integral  part  of  the  curriculum.  They  enlist  the 


EDUCATION  137 

co-operation  of  the  Trade  Unionists,  and  all  the 
trade  instructors  are  members  of  their  respective 
organisations. 

In  these  American  schools,  the  manual  training 
prior  to  the  age  of  16  is  largely  for  general  edu- 
cative purposes,  and  much  of  it  is  given  in  the  purely 
elementary  schools.  It  is  desirable  that  this  prac- 
tice should  be  developed,  or  that  the  elementary  and 
the  secondary  school  should  be  more  frequently 
organised  under  the  same  roof.  If  such  were  the 
case,  many  more  pupils  would  pass  through  from  the 
elementary  to  the  secondary  school.  The  transfer- 
ence from  one  school  to  another,  the  breaking  of  old 
associations  and  ideas,  disturbs  the  child's  life,  and 
in  too  many  cases,  involves  the  parents  in  unwise, 
and  often  unnecessary,  expenditure. 

I  have  seen  the  struggles  of  the  parents  to  provide 
the  boy  who  has  won  his  way  into  the  secondary 
school  (and  of  whom  they  are  very  proud)  with 
the  things  which  the  Governors  of  the  secondary 
schools  sometimes  regard  as  necessities — football 
shoes,  cricket  flannels,  etc.  These  contributions  for 
sports  and  games  are  beloved  by  the  teacher,  and 
without  them,  the  boy  feels  very  unhappy;  but  when 
they  are  obtained  at  the  expense  of  the  other  chil- 
dren in  the  family,  they  are  very  undesirable. 

If  the  relationship  between  the  elementary  and 
the  secondary  school  could  be  closer,  if  the  break 
between  old  associations  and  new  ones  were  not  so 
great;  if  the  boy  could  occasionally  come  into  touch 
with  his  old  companions  and  under  the  influence  of 


138  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

his  old  master,  there  would  be  less  of  the  restlesness 
which  leads  him  to  desire  immediate  industrial  occu- 
pation rather  than  secondary  training. 

There  are  many  men  engaged  in  the  social  move- 
ment who  are  giving  time  and  thought  to  the  admin- 
istration of  national  education.  Most  of  them  are 
prepared  in  the  truest  sense  to  make  the  schools 
national  assets.  Hitherto,  they  have  lacked  the 
effective  support  of  those  in  whose  interests  they 
have  been  labouring. 

The  competitive  problems  with  which  the  country 
is  faced  are  such  that  serious  suffering  and  loss  will 
result,  unless  the  best  is  made  of  all  its  assets. 
Even  those  who  fear  the  undue  influence  of  the  mere 
bookman,  admit  that  the  human  asset  is  the  most 
important  of  all. 

The  losses  and  extravagances  of  the  past  seven 
years  must  restrict  immediate  educational  efforts. 
Only  that  which  will  assist  the  present  and  the  immi- 
nent future  can  be  attempted.  Foundations  will  be 
more  the  national  concern  than  superstructures,  but 
there  is  no  reason  why  the  foundations  should  be 
bad.  Economy  and  practicability  must  be  the  watch- 
words of  those  who  would  educate  the  people,  but 
who  are  reluctantly  compelled  to  put  existence 
before  adornment;  bread  before  erudition. 

As  I  study  the  programmes  of  to-day,  and  their 
probable  cost  to  the  community,  I  wonder  whether 
Danton  smiles  down  upon  us  sorrowfully  or  sar- 
castically, and  I  seem  to  hear  his  spirit  muttering, 
"Apres  le  pain.  .  .  ." 


WAR  AND  ARMIES 

THERE  should  no  longer  be  any  illusions  con- 
cerning war.  It  is  stupid,  barbarous,  illogical, 
and  wasteful.  It  arrests  artistic  progress,  impedes 
the  development  of  civilisation,  and  destroys  a  very 
high  percentage  of  the  virile  and  highly  moral  man- 
hood of  those  nations  which  are  involved.  All  the 
advantages  that  militarists  declare  are  achieved  by 
war  can  be  achieved  by  other  means  and  with  far 
less  expenditure  of  effort  and  money,  and  with  infi- 
nitely less  suffering  for  the  people  whose  homesteads 
are  overrun  and  destroyed. 

The  figures  relating  to  the  cost  of  war  are  beyond 
the  computation  of  men;  it  is  said  that  the  Allies  in 
the  late  war  spent  two  thousand  million  pounds 
sterling  by  the  time  the  war  had  been  in  operation 
twelve  months.  These  figures,  stretched  across  a 
placard,  look  imposing  and  create  an  impression  of 
dizziness,  but  never  of  apprehension.  Even  the 
intelligent  business  man  failed  utterly  to  understand 
what  two  thousand  millions  really  meant,  or  what 
science  and  art  and  civilisation  could  accomplish  for 
the  world  if  two  thousand  millions  were  set  aside  for 
this  purpose. 

139 


140  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

The  ghastliness  of  modern  war  has  not  yet  been 
depicted.  Governments  have,  everywhere,  hidden 
from  the  sight  of  the  world  the  misery  and  filth  and 
pain  and  terror  endured  by  those  who,  having  no 
personal  animosity,  are  forced  to  maim  and  slay. 
The  people  may  cheer  the  pomp  and  pageantry  of 
war;  the  observant  may  see  the  little  groups  of 
women  at  the  street  corners,  quietly  crying  over  the 
letters  that  notify  of  the  death  or  the  maiming  of 
those  who  are  dear  to  them;  they  may  shake  their 
heads  in  sympathy  when  they  look  upon  the  groups 
of  children  who  are  fatherless,  but  they  see  nothing 
of  the  more  horrible  facts  of  war,  or  if  they  see, 
see  only  incompletely  and  as  through  a  mist. 

If  they  knew  and  understood  the  actual  facts, 
together  with  the  cost,  there  would  be  no  more  war 
in  those  nations  which  call  themselves  civilised,  and 
which  have  any  capacity  for  expressing  the  demo- 
cratic will. 

Militarists  and  their  apologists  frequently  talk 
of  the  moral  effects  of  war,  though  they  seldom 
attempt  to  define  their  conceptions  of  morality  as 
applied  to  war.  Morality  has  been  roughly  defined 
as  the  science  of  right  living,  and  when  militarists 
exalt  the  war  god,  one  is  inclined  to  ask  how  they 
associate  pillage,  rapine,  and  murder  with  morality 
of  any  kind. 

It  has  been  contended  that  war  would  never  again 
offer  such  examples  of  savagery  as  those  which  sully 
the  pages  of  history.  The  late  war  has  swept  all 
such  contentions  aside,  and  has  demonstrated  the 


WAR  AND  ARMIES  141 

possibility  of  horror  being  piled  upon  horror  even 
by  nations  who  boastfully  claim  possession  of  the 
highest  forms  of  modern  culture. 

As  in  the  days  of  Atilla,  unoffending  villages  have 
been  razed,  helpless  non-combatants  outraged  and 
murdered,  and  artistic  monuments  swept  to  the 
ground  in  one  mass  of  fire  and  destruction.  No 
influence,  not  even  the  religious  influence,  has  been 
strong  enough  to  restrain  that  barbarism  which  war 
always  involves. 

"Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof,"  and 
sufficient  for  our  time  is  the  evil  wrought  by  one 
war.  As  in  the  past,  so  it  was  in  the  late  war;  so 
it  will  be  in  the  future  wars;  every  ideal  abased, 
every  business  enterprise  checked,  every  fraternal 
conception  swept  aside,  and  the  world  made  poorer 
in  wealth,  in  spirit,  and  in  aspiration. 

War  is  essentially  the  expression  of  ignorance  and 
avarice,  and  of  those  who  promote  war,  nothing  but 
evil  may  be  anticipated.  Amongst  those  who  actually 
make  war,  there  has,  however,  during  centuries  of 
conflict,  arisen  certain  standards  of  honour  and  con- 
duct, and  because  their  acceptance  might  mitigate 
the  sufferings  of  neutrals  and  non-combatants, 
various  Hague  conventions  have  sought  to  crystallise 
these  standards. 

During  the  late  war  we  had,  unfortunately,  to 
see  these  carefully  elaborated  codes  and  standards 
swept  aside,  sacred  obligations  and  treaties  con- 
temptuously ignored,  and  a  ghastly  "frightfulness" 
increased.  Fear  everywhere  was  more  acutely  felt, 


WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

and  organised  outrage,  alike  unreasonable  and  inde- 
fensible, was  the  natural  result. 

The  loss  of  life  and  property  does  not  complete 
the  sacrifice.  Dearest  liberties  of  thought,  expres- 
sion, and  movement  are  abrogated;  not  merely 
during  hostilities,  but  afterwards  and  always. 

Savagery  and  civilisation  have  always  reacted 
upon  each  other,  and  will  continue  so  to  react.  The 
higher  forms  of  civilisation  must,  unfortunately, 
continue  to  defend  themselves  against  the  lower. 
National  ambitions  and  the  desires  for  territorial 
and  industrial  aggrandisement  may  be  stupidly 
wicked,  but  they  exist. 

Jean  Block  had  many  adherents  when  he  argued 
that  war's  frightfulness  would  end  war.  The 
museum  at  Lucerne,  which  was  devoted  to  illustra- 
tions of  war's  machinery  and  effects,  led  thousands 
of  tourists  to  hope  that  horror  would  be  an  effective 
deterrent.  Block  may  be  right;  the  adherents  and 
tourists  may  be  justified  in  their  opinions — but  not 
yet. 

The  war  just  waged  excelled  all  other  wars  for 
destructive  frightfulness  and  ghastly  bestiality,  but 
it  did  not  usher  in  the  end  of  world  war.  The  moral 
sense  of  the  world  has  yet  to  grow  and  to  attain 
international  and  interracial  approximation,  while 
the  power  and  understanding  of  the  masses  must 
be  greater  and  more  intelligently  applied,  before 
such  a  consummation  can  be  reached. 

We  can  never  even  go  back — at  least,  not  with 
safety — to  the  old  army  constitution  and  construe- 


WAR  AND  ARMIES  143 

tion.  Change  is  inevitable,  increase  probable.  There 
were  people  who  believed  that  at  the  end  of  the  late 
war,  formulae  would  be  invented  which  would  make 
future  war  impossible.  Such  people  ignore  the 
teachings  of  history  and  the  differing  grades  of 
contemporaneous  civilisation.  It  is  nearly  2,000 
years  since  Christ  preached  peace  on  earth.  In  the 
light  of  existing  and  immediately  proximate  events, 
can  any  man  say  how  far  this  preaching  has  been 
effective,  and  when  the  ideal  He  set  up  will  be 
attained? 

Even  America  has  already  translated  the  lessons 
of  the  late  war  into  additions  to  her  army  and  navy. 
The  millennium  may  come ;  all  men  may  live  together 
as  brethren;  peaceful  tendencies  may  develop  in 
accelerating  ratios,  but  humanity  has  many  morasses 
to  cross  before  this  goal  is  reached. 

If  this  be  the  case,  if  we  are  to  retain  larger 
armies  and  navies,  we  should  now  be  considering 
their  construction  and  control  and  the  part  to  be 
allotted  to  democracy. 

It  is  the  habit  of  Labour,  even  highly  organised 
Labour,  to  discuss  effects  rather  than  to  anticipate 
them.  It  will  rail  against  the  bias  of  Capital  and 
the  ineptitude  of  Government  Departments,  but  its 
opponents  are  calculating  upon  Labour's  failure  to 
combine  its  resources  for  the  purpose  of  reorgan- 
ising, not  merely  the  structure,  but  the  outlook  of 
those  Departments. 

Labour,  as  distinguished  from  the  political 
adventurers  who  strut  upon  Labour's  stage,  ought 


WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

to  disappoint  its  opponents  by  turning  from  inter- 
esting, but  unessential,  point,  of  demarcation  and 
internal  co-ordination  to  the  co-ordination  of  its  own 
strength  and  the  contemplation,  not  of  impossible 
ideals,  but  of  practical  utilities. 

The  lessons  of  history,  the  duties  of  citizenship, 
the  art  of  government,  the  obligations  and  commit- 
ments of  Empire,  are  subjects  well  within  the  intel- 
lectual capacity  of  thousands  of  the  lower-paid 
inhabitants  of  Britain.  What  these  thousands  lack 
is  self-confidence  and  educative  inclination.  The 
former  will  come  with  experience,  and  the  latter  by 
the  wise  exercise  of  already  existing  opportunities. 

There  is  no  position  in  the  civil,  the  colonial,  or 
the  foreign  services,  or  in  the  navy  and  army,  to 
which  the  poorest  citizen  ought  not  to  aspire.  The 
fact  that  he  has  hitherto  been  excluded  from  the 
higher  grades  of  these  services  offers  no  justification 
for  his  continued  exclusion,  yet  to  suggest  that  the 
Trade  Unions  should  have  a  representative  on  the 
Army  Council  would  probably  stagger  the  Labour 
movement  as  much  as  it  would  shock  the  Army 
Council. 

But  why  not?  Labour,  in  the  very  nature  of 
things,  finds  ninety  per  cent,  of  the  blood  and  sinew 
of  the  army;  it  makes  the  equipment  and  munitions, 
and  it  is  mainly  responsible  for  the  creation  of  those 
financial  resources  without  which  armies  are  impo- 
tent, and,  with  equal  training,  it  could  hardly  make 
more  mistakes  than  are  made  by  the  classes  which 
have  hitherto  monopolised  control,  and  if  the  con- 


WAR  AND  ARMIES  145 

dition  of  its  representation  was  the  promotion  of 
military  efficiency  and  moral,  no  possible  harm  could 
accrue. 

It  is  safe  to  assume  that  the  British  army  of  the 
future  will  be  larger  than  that  little  band  of  heroes 
who  sought  to  stem  the  German  rush  through 
Flanders.  It  will  probably  be  built  on  a  territorial 
basis,  and  efforts  will  certainly  be  made  in  the  future, 
as  they  have  been  made  in  the  past,  to  introduce 
permanent  compulsory  service.  Equity  and  policy 
demand  alike  that  in  this  country  Labour  shall  not 
only  serve,  but  shall  have  opportunities  of  directing 
and  leading,  not  only  in  the  Territorial  Forces,  but 
at  headquarters  and  in  the  field. 

One  of  the  finest  soldiers  in  the  armies  of  the 
late  war  was  a  workman's  son.  He  was  quite  young, 
a  great  scholar,  a  good  soldier  and  a  modest  gentle- 
man, but  nothing  short  of  a  miracle  could  place  him 
on  the  Headquarters  Staff.  A  thousand  traditions 
and  a  thousand  interests  opposed  him.  No  one 
argues  that  this  should  be,  but  everyone  knows  it  is. 
The  interests  of  Empire  demand  extraordinary 
changes ;  the  competitive  demands  of  to-morrow  can 
only  be  met  by  the  utilisation  of  the  best  brains  and 
the  most  virile  constitutions.  An  army  will,  at  least 
for  many  generations,  remain  an  adjunct  of  every 
sovereign  state,  and  the  British  army  must  be  organ- 
ised on  a  basis  which  gives  the  best  opportunities  to 
the  best  men. 

All  men  should  serve  a  period  in  the  ranks. 
Aptitude  displayed  should  be  noted  and  developed, 


146  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

and  promotion  should  depend  upon  capacity  and 
devotion  to  duty  as  well  as  upon  scholastic  achieve- 
ments. It  follows  as  a  natural  consequence  that  pay, 
at  least  for  the  lower  grades,  must  be  adequate,  and 
the  private,  no  matter  what  arm  of  the  Service  he 
serves  with,  must  start  with  a  good  basic  rate. 

It  has  been  said  that  our  Expeditionary  Force  was 
little  but  good.  None  of  us  want  a  great  standing 
army,  but  all  of  us  must  realise  that  the  smaller  the 
army,  the  better  it  must  be. 

Open  the  ranks,  offer  opportunities,  pay  a  reason- 
able wage,  give  all  the  people  a  chance  to  participate 
in  its  construction  and  leadership,  and  it  will  be 
possible  to  create  an  army  second  to  none,  willing 
to  fight,  willing  to  die  if  need  be,  anyhow,  at  any 
time,  and  in  any  place,  for  the  Homeland,  for  its 
Dominions,  for  its  Dependencies,  or  for  its  honour. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  SOLDIER  AND  LABOUR 

FROM  the  earliest  days  when  nation  went  to  war 
against  nation,  the  problem  of  the  discharged 
and  disabled  man  has  been  growing  in  gravity. 
When  most  men  worked  on  the  land  and  were,  in 
addition,  parts  of  a  feudal  system,  the  problem  was 
less  intense  than  it  is  to-day,  when  millions  of  men 
have  been  withdrawn  from  industry  to  be  killed, 
or  maimed,  or  to  find  on  return  that  the  course  of 
industry  has  changed,  and  their  value,  outside  the 
army,  is  considerably  less  than  it  was  before  they 
took  to  soldiering.  The  Peninsular  War,  the 
Crimean  War,  and  the  South  African  War,  each 
saw  the  accentuation  of  the  difficulties  facing  the 
soldier  who  had  been  an  industrialist.  After  the 
South  African  War  we  frequently  said,  "Never 
again."  Never  again  would  we  permit  the  man  who 
had  fought  for  his  country  to  be  subjected  to  per- 
petual handicaps  in  the  world  of  labour.  When 
Germany,  in  1914,  plunged  the  whole  world  into 
war,  and  we  in  Britain  endeavoured  to  augment  our 
armies  by  voluntary  means,  we  repeated  the  good 
resolutions  and  the  promises  that  had  been  adopted 
by  our  fathers  and  grandfathers  in  previous  wars. 
We  said  that  the  workman  who  left  his  job  at  the 

J47 


148  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

call  of  country,  who  offered  his  life  that  the 
integrity  of  his  country  might  remain  intact,  should 
not  suffer  as  his  predecessors  had  suffered.  If  he 
sacrificed  in  order  that  the  men  who  were  too  old  to 
fight  or  too  feeble  to  fight,  and  the  women  and 
children  whose  business  was  not  to  fight,  should 
escape  the  horrors  that  accompany  invasion,  then 
all  would  unite  to  secure  his  future,  should  he  be 
fortunate  enough  to  return. 

We  loaded  our  patriotic  speeches  with  references 
to  the  manner  in  which  we  ought  to  perform  our 
duties  to  those  who  returned  broken  from  the  wars, 
and  it  was  felt  that  the  spiritual  awakening  resulting 
from  the  war  would  enable  all  national  interests  to 
unite  in  safeguarding  the  soldiers'  interests.  Long 
before  the  war  had  finished,  it  became  evident  that 
selfishness  would  predominate;  that  those  who  had 
remained  at  home,  either  through  infirmity  or 
because  of  interest,  would  seek  to  hold  fast  to  all 
the  advantages  that  unexampled  opportunity  and  a 
restricted  labour  market  had  given  them.  Employ- 
ers said :  "We  are  exceedingly  sorry  for  the  disabled 
man.  We  think  he  ought  to  be  offered  every  oppor- 
tunity for  re-association  with  industry;  but,  unfor- 
tunately, our  industry  is  entirely  unsuitable  for  the 
disabled  man.  He  ought  to  go  over  the  way,  and 
seek  employment  in  the  workshops  of  our  competi- 
tors." 

The  surprised  and  harassed  soldier  turned  then  to 
his  fellow  workmen,  in  only  too  many  cases  to  be 
met  with  the  same  contention.  "Yes,  you  ought  to 


THE  SOLDIER  AND  LABOUR          149 

be  found  employment,  or,  if  you  cannot  be  found 
employment,  the  State  must  take  care  of  you,  your 
children,  and  your  interests.  Unfortunately,  our 
Trade  Union,  or  our  trade,  already  has  one  or  two 
per  cent,  of  unemployment,  and  we  cannot  make 
room  for  you.  You  have  our  best  wishes,  however, 
and  we  hope  some  other  trade,  about  which  you 
know  nothing,  may  be  able  to  absorb  you.  If  this 
is  found  to  be  impossible,  we  will  pass  resolutions 
demanding  sustenance  from  Parliament." 

Not  everywhere  has  this  spirit  been  manifested. 
There  have  been  many  and  notable  exceptions,  but 
it  is  impossible  to  deny  the  tendency  in  some  direc- 
t:  ~>ns  not  to  meet  the  position  of  the  discharged  and 
disabled  soldier. 

The  assumption  of  the  mass,  that  the  passing  of 
resolutions  demanding  support  from  Parliament 
meets  the  case,  is  entirely  unjustifiable.  It  cannot 
be  too  clearly  stated  to  the  workman  that  he  has 
got  to  work  with  the  ill-trained  and  the  disabled, 
or  work  for  them.  He  can  either  assist  them  to 
employment,  or  he  can  increase  his  own  production 
till  it  is  sufficient  to  keep  himself  and  the  man 
returned  from  the  war.  Nor  can  it  be  too  strongly 
stated  to  the  employer  that,  unless  he  makes 
arrangements  for  employment  and  the  payment  of 
reasonable  wages,  he  will  have  to  pay  additional 
taxes. 

The  problem  is  admittedly  bristling  with  difficul- 
ties. It  can  be  better  solved  round  the  conference 
table  than  on  the  platform.  There  are  questions 


150  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

affecting  the  value  of  the  labour  that  the  disabled 
can  give ;  the  extent  to  which  the  pension  may  affect 
wages;  the  extent  to  which  the  inclusion  of  the  dis- 
abled may  reduce  the  collective  value  of  output;  and 
the  additional  liability  that  may  fall  upon  the 
employer  in  respect  of  sickness  and  accident. 

Up  to  the  present,  there  has  been  no  decision  as 
to  whether  the  pension  given  to  a  soldier  is  given 
in  respect  of  services  rendered,  or  in  respect  of 
liabilities  incurred.  If  it  has  been  given  in  respect 
of  services  already  rendered,  there  can  be  no  taking 
it  into  consideration  when  estimating  wages.  If,  on 
the  other  hand,  it  is  given  in  respect  of  disabilities 
incurred,  then  it  may  be  argued  that  the  pension 
should  be  taken  into  consideration  when  attempts  are 
being  made  to  determine  the  wage  value  of  the 
disabled. 

If  the  country  was  rolling  in  wealth,  if  its 
standards  of  production  had  developed  instead  of 
deteriorated  as  a  consequence  of  the  war,  if  the 
Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer  found  no  difficulty  in 
making  the  national  income  meet  the  national  ex- 
penditure, the  whole  matter  could  be  dismissed 
lightly;  but  in  face  of  the  circumstances  that  exist, 
it  may  be  necessary  for  the  soldier  to  remember 
that  he  is  also  a  citizen,  and  that  whatever  tends  to 
overweight  or  disrupt  the  Empire,  tends  to  destroy 
his  chances  of  getting  any  recompense  at  all.  From 
a  bankrupt  nation  he  can  obtain  neither  employment 
nor  pension.  Rhetoric  will  not  solve  his  problem. 


THE  SOLDIER  AND  LABOUR          151 

Hard — very  hard — and  unpleasant  facts  may  have 
to  be  faced. 

The  Government,  struggling  with  difficulties,  bur- 
dened by  promises,  made  probably  in  perfect  good 
faith,  has  endeavoured  to  meet  the  situation.  First 
it  hoped,  as  every  decent  man  and  woman  hoped, 
that  mutual  arrangements  between  associations  of 
employers  and  associations  of  employed  would  them- 
selves seek  the  industrial  salvation  of  the  demo- 
bilised and  the  disabled.  When  many  derelicts  were 
left,  it  was  compelled  to  move,  but  it  is  difficult  to  see 
how  the  Government  itself  can  solve  the  problem. 
It  will  not  be  easy  to  give  effect  to  any  regulations 
it  may  make,  because  some  occupations  lend  them- 
selves to  absorption,  others  do  not.  Some  groups 
have  distinguished  themselves  by  generosity,  others 
by  selfishness.  It  will  be  hard  to  force  men  into 
unsatisfactory  occupations,  or  to  further  impinge  on 
the  good  will  of  those  who  have  already  tried  to  do 
their  duty  in  this  matter. 

However  great  the  difficulty,  it  must  be  overcome. 
The  men  have  taken  the  risks ;  the  vast  majority  of 
them  are  really  decent  fellows,  who  prefer  to  earn 
their  corn.  They  hate  anything  in  the  shape  of 
pauperism,  and  they  don't  differentiate  between  the 
pauperism  of  the  Board  of  Guardians  and  the  pau- 
perism of  the  Labour  Exchange.  They  would  like 
to  work,  not  only  because  work  would  enable  them 
to  keep  themselves  and  to  maintain  their  self-respect 
and  dignity,  but  because  it  is  impossible  to  be  happy 
without  work  of  some  sort. 


152  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

In  employment  they  may  forget,  or  at  least 
remember  with  less  poignancy,  malformation  and 
disfigurement  that  so  many  of  them  suffer. 

Is  it  too  late  for  this  task  of  honour  to  be  per- 
formed without  the  compulsion  of  the  State?  Is 
it  too  late  to  avoid  the  inclusion,  amongst  other 
burdens,  of  the  inefficiency  and  expense  of  a  State 
Department  for  the  control  of  the  employment  of 
the  disabled? 

For  my  own  part,  I  would  a  thousand  times  rather 
that  Capital  and  Labour  should  frankly  shoulder  the 
debt  they  owe,  and  seek  themselves  to  liquidate  it, 
without  the  compulsion  of  the  State,  for  the  State's 
methods  are  always  costly,  and  too  frequently  they 
are  also  demoralising. 

Just  as  the  soldier  looked  towards  the  time  when 
his  life  would  no  longer  be  controlled  by  the  King's 
Regulations,  the  civilian  is  looking  for  the  restora- 
tion of  those  civil  liberties  which  he  never  properly 
appreciated  till  they  were  seriously  circumscribed. 

During  the  war  the  State,  of  necessity,  invaded 
the  spheres  of  life  which,  in  normal  times,  are 
rightly  regarded  as  being  outside  its  functions.  It 
exercised  the  right,  when  threatened  by  grave  mili- 
tary danger,  to  use  and  sacrifice  the  lives  of  its 
members.  It  laid  its  iron  hand  upon  those  who 
remained  in  civil  occupations,  directing  them  hither 
and  thither,  often  against  their  real  inclinations,  in 
the  hope  of  extracting  maximum  production.  Em- 
ployers were  compelled  to  close,  curtail  or  reorganise 
their  respective  businesses,  while  workpeople  were 


THE  SOLDIER  AND  LABOUR          153 

compelled  to  register  at  exchanges  they  detested, 
to  work  at  specified  tasks  in  specified  localities,  and 
for  specified  employers. 

During  a  crisis  like  the  nation  was  then  passing 
through,  only  a  fool  or  a  traitor  would  make  much 
ado  about  measures  taken  for  the  national  safety 
or  defence.  Any  attempt,  however,  to  perpetuate 
such  a  control  of  human  effort  and  affairs,  and  to 
continue  such  restrictions  of  liberty  after  the  war, 
will  be  resisted,  and  men  who  supported  whatever 
the  Government  did  in  a  time  of  common  danger 
will  be  found  leading  common  upheavals  against 
bureaucratic  control. 

Social  science  is  not,  like  mathematics,  an  exact 
science.  The  deepest  student  may  find  the  most 
carefully  calculated  prediction  incontinently  upset; 
but  amongst  a  nation  so  temperamentally  individu- 
alistic as  the  British,  he  may  safely  count  upon  most 
violent  reactions  from  bureaucracy. 

During  the  war  the  State  interfered  extensively 
with  Labour.  The  result  has  been  to  transfer 
Labour  antagonism  from  the  Capitalist  to  the  State. 
Strikes,  which  in  pre-war  days  were  purely  anti- 
Capital,  have  now  become  anti-Government.  The 
State,  having  partially  superseded  the  private  em- 
ployer, Labour,  when  it  fights,  must  perforce  fight 
with  the  State,  until  all  things  are  once  more  nor- 
mal. The  ultimate  and  logical  outcome  of  such  a 
situation  is  too  obvious  to  need  statement. 

The  world  hardly  appreciated  the  extent  of  the 
State's  incursions  into  the  affairs  of  labour,  or  the 


154  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

vitiating  effects  of  these  incursions  on  the  spirit  and 
power  of  the  Trade  Unions.  The  State  professes  to 
provide  situations  for  the  unemployed;  to  supply 
sickness  and  medical  benefits;  usually  at  a  cost  many 
times  greater  than  that  of  the  Unions  handling  simi- 
lar business;  it  pays  unemployment  benefit;  it  also 
intervenes  in  disputes  and  fixes  wages. 

What  is  there  left  for  the  Unions  to  do?  Why 
should  any  man  belong  to  one  which  advertises  its 
intention  to  proceed  on  the  old  non-political  and 
non-religious  lines?  Why  should  he  pay  contribu- 
tions to  provide  service  and  benefits  which  the  State 
offers  for  nothing?  Why  should  he  be  bound  by 
rules  and  agreements,  or  follow  any  Trade  Union 
leader,  if  his  interests  or  inclinations,  or  some  self- 
seeking  politician  suggests  other  courses?  Why, 
indeed? 

As  with  Trade  Unions,  so  it  was  with  those  who 
directed  industry  or  commerce.  So  long  as  the 
Government  orders  and  controls  the  Government 
also  pays,  and  pays  in  cash  and  destroyed  initiative. 
During  the  war,  the  costliness  of  operations  was  lost 
sight  of  in  the  multitude  of  other  considerations. 
To-day  it  has  become  obvious,  and  the  fight  for 
economy  and  efficiency  is  sometimes  obscuring  the 
national  duty  to  the  returned  soldiers. 

It  is  unreasonable  to  expect  the  highest  and 
greatest  successes  in  businesses  controlled  or  adjusted 
by  Government.  They  are  much  more  likely  to  be 
found  in  concerns  where  the  losses  fall  on  those  who 


THE  SOLDIER  AND  LABOUR  155 

make  mistakes.  If  the  head  of  a  private  business 
errs  in  judgment  or  in  action,  the  penalty  falls  upon 
himself  or  upon  his  shareholders.  If  an  executive 
officer  of  a  business  run  by  the  State  makes  a  mis- 
take, the  State  pays  and  the  officer  continues  to 
qualify  for  his  pension. 

There  is,  as  a  matter  of  experience  and  necessity, 
less  initiative  and  enterprise  in  Government  concerns 
than  in  private  ones.  The  former  is  tempted  to 
wait  for  political  measures;  it  is  the  safer  course. 
The  latter  must  anticipate  and  act  in  order  to  succeed 
against  the  world's  competition. 

When  the  war  ended,  Great  Britain  was  one 
nation  amongst  many  whose  wits  and  practices  had 
been  sharpened  by  grim  circumstance.  All  the 
nations  were  faced  with  the  need  for  production 
and  facile  exchange.  The  least  adaptable  was  in 
danger  of  suffering  most.  In  such  a  situation,  it  was 
essential  that  the  industrial  and  commercial  enter- 
prise of  the  British  should  have  the  freest  possible 
scope.  Governments  can  create  commercial  oppor- 
tunities, but  they  invite  jobbery  and  failure  when 
they  seek  to  exploit  them. 

Difficulty  and  complexity  must  not  appal  those 
who  are  determined  to  set  Britain  free  of  her  obli- 
gations to  her  ex-service  men  and  the  bureaucratic 
control  of  her  affairs.  The  disabled  must  be  assisted 
to  maintain  themselves,  and  the  able  demobilised 
must  be  allowed  to  share  whatever  employment  they 
are  fitted  for.  Industry  and  commerce  and  men 


156  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

must  get  free  of  Government  interference,  if  the 
people  are  to  recover  balanced  conceptions  concern- 
ing obligations  and  wages  and  profits  and  national 
prosperity. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

SYNDICALISM 

TO-DAY,  it  is  difficult  for  even  the  initiated  to 
discover  the  operative  differences  between 
trade  unionism,  syndicalism,  communism  and  social- 
ism. The  revolutionary  alchemist  has  been  at 
work,  but  instead  of  transmuting  the  baser  into  the 
finer,  he  has  adopted  exactly  the  opposite  policy. 
Some  men  profess  adherence  to  all  four  forms  of 
social  activity,  and  associate  themselves  with  the 
propaganda  of  each  group,  and  that,  despite  the 
impossibility  of  finding  agreement  between  funda- 
mental factors. 

Trade  Unionism  itself  is  a  phase  of  capitalism. 
Together  they  stand  or  fall,  as  parts  of  the  same 
system.  The  end  of  the  capitalist  involves  the  end 
of  the  trade  unionist.  The  latter  has  no  probability 
of  existence  if  the  former  dies.  Trade  Unionism 
came  into  existence  to  remedy  the  evils  of  capitalism, 
and  if  capitalism  is  destroyed,  there  will  be  no  more 
incidental  evils  to  remedy,  and  no  trade  unions  will 
be  needed.  The  revolutionary  government  of 
Russia  has,  apparently,  accepted  the  logic  of  this 
contention,  for  it  has  treated  the  real  trade  unionist 
almost  as  savagely  as  it  treated  the  capitalist.  The 
moment  trade  unionists  begin  to  reason  logically, 


158  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

they  will  discover  how  fundamentally  they  differ 
from  the  other  "isms,"  particularly  syndicalism. 

Socialism,  at  least  in  theory,  stands  for  the  State, 
and  subordinates  the  rights  of  individuals  to  those 
of  the  community.  It  would,  again  in  theory,  pro- 
vide work  for  all  and  compel  all  to  work,  not  for 
the  pleasure  or  the  profit  of  the  worker  himself, 
but  for  the  benefit  of  the  State. 

Syndicalism  differs  from  both,  and  may  be  de- 
scribed as  the  "All  for  us"  movement  as  applied  to 
production.  The  workers  in  given  industries  are  to 
own  and  control  the  sources,  the  materials,  the  tools, 
the  products,  the  distribution,  the  profits  and  the 
losses.  Not  for  the  common  good,  be  it  marked, 
but  for  the  particular  good  of  those  engaged  in  the 
particular  occupation.  The  mines  for  the  miners; 
the  railways  for  the  railwaymen;  the  bricks  for  the 
brickmakers,  and  the  beer  for  the  brewers,  are 
superficially  attractive  contentions.  Materialised 
and  put  into  practice,  these  contentions  would  effect 
results  in  which  the  absurd  and  the  tragic  struggle 
for  predominance. 

Syndicalism,  as  generally  advocated,  implies  the 
right  of  the  individual  or  the  group  to  cease  work  at 
any  time,  or  under  any  circumstances,  and  at  any 
cost  to  the  individual,  the  trade  union,  or  the  com- 
munity. It  has  been  hailed  as  the  new  gospel  and 
the  source  and  realisation  of  social  salvation.  Its 
devotees  openly  advocate  sabotage,  or  the  destruc- 
tion of  working  tools,  raw  materials,  private  prop- 
erty and  commercial  opportunities.  There  is  noth- 


SYNDICALISM  159 

ing  new  about  its  conceptions  or  about  the  methods 
of  its  present-day  adherents.  Its  main  weapon, 
sabotage,  was  once  called  rattening.  Rattening, 
which  was  rampant  in  Britain  about  a  hundred  years 
ago,  differed  from  sabotage  in  that  it  had  no  con- 
sciously political  objective.  It  was  discarded  by  our 
great-grandfathers  because  they  found  it  to  be  more 
expensive  and  less  effective  than  other  and  more 
intelligent  forms  of  trade  union  activity.  The  con- 
cession of  the  right  to  combine,  together  with  the 
removal  of  many  legal  disabilities,  opened  up  new 
and  better  ways,  and  the  complete  reversion  to  obso- 
lete localism  which  sabotage  and  syndicalism  em- 
body, has  become  impossible  in  communities  which 
do  any  thinking. 

It  is  claimed  that  syndicalism  would  remove 
every  social  disability,  and  it  proposes  to  achieve  this 
result  by  temporarily  disregarding  human  needs  and 
by  utterly  disregarding  industrial  contracts  and  by 
promoting  strikes.  Whether  these  strikes  are  of 
long  or  short  duration  is  of  minor  importance.  The 
desirable  thing,  from  the  point  of  view  of  their 
organisers,  is  to  make  them  general,  and  to  arrest, 
or  at  least  endanger,  anything  in  the  shape  of  con- 
tinuous industrial  enterprise.  They  rely  for  the 
success  of  their  strike  activity  at  worst  upon  fear, 
and  at  best  upon  aimless  and  irresponsible  enthusi- 
asm. The  last  thing  these  wild  men  give  credit  to, 
is  experienced  sagacity. 

Contracts,  industrial  or  otherwise,  impose  obliga- 
tions, embody  advantages  and  disadvantages,  privi- 


160  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

leges  and  duties.  The  obligations  involved  are 
supposed  to  be  mutual  and  equal,  but  admittedly 
they  are  not  necessarily  so,  and  where  the  balance 
of  mutuality  is  not  equal,  or  where  conditions  of 
unanticipated  irksomeness  develop,  there  always 
arises  the  question  of  whether  the  contract  should 
be  completed  or  fully  observed,  or  whether  some 
modification  should  be  sought.  To  preach  disregard 
of  all  industrial  contracts  and  agreements  is,  how- 
ever, to  preach  very  dangerous  doctrine  and  to  call 
down  upon  the  general  population  consequences — 
dissimilar  in  character  perhaps,  but  fully  as  evil — 
as  those  involved  even  in  the  keeping  of  the  bad 
bargains. 

Disregard  of  agreements  must,  of  necessity,  cause 
loss  of  confidence  and  credit.  It  should  never  be 
forgotten  that  Britain  depends  for  her  safety  upon 
confidence  and  credit,  as  well  as  upon  her  Navy  and 
Army.  Any  dislocation  of  her  industry  must  react 
upon  her  credit  by  compelling  her  to  exchange 
securities  held  in  other  countries  for  commodities 
which,  apart  from  industrial  dislocation,  she  could 
produce  for  herself.  Confidence  and  credit  are 
primary  factors,  without  which  organised  produc- 
tion and  commerce  are  impossible.  Disregard  of 
industrial  agreements  must  tend  to  increase  the  ratio 
of  unemployment,  and  accentuate  the  possibility  of 
ultimate  industrial  and  commercial  disaster. 

Ethical  considerations  may  sometimes  demand 
the  repudiation  of  agreements;  for  example,  where 
one  side  has  benefited  by  gross  misrepresentation 


SYNDICALISM  161 

of  facts;  but  political  exigencies,  individual  preju- 
dices, or  local  irritability,  never  offer  sufficient  reason 
for  anything  so  drastic,  or  so  certain  to  injure  work- 
ing class  interests. 

Syndicalists  are  contradictory,  as  well  as  futile. 
While  they  demand  freedom  for  the  individual  or 
for  the  group  to  strike,  without  reference  to  the 
general  interest,  and  declaim  against  central  control, 
they  insistently  preach  the  general  strike.  No  man 
experienced  in  industrial  conditions  would  like  to 
insist  that  under  all  circumstances  the  general  strike 
was  anathema.  Occasions  may  arise  when  a  com- 
plete stoppage  offers  the  only  means  of  righting 
great  wrongs,  or  of  avoiding  great  evils.  But  even 
in  great  crises,  a  general  strike  ought  only  to  be 
undertaken  after  all  other  methods  have  failed,  after 
all  facts  have  been  ascertained,  all  interests  consulted 
and  unified,  and  all  chances  and  consequences  care- 
fully calculated.  To  suggest  that  action  modifying 
the  trend  and  operation  of  economic  factors,  vio- 
lently disturbing  the  normal  expectations  of  industry, 
and  involving  millions  in  immediate  unemployment 
should  be  undertaken  with  the  rapidity  which  is 
typified  by  the  word  lightning,  and  dependent  upon 
the  will  of  a  single  individual  or  of  a  group  like  the 
Council  of  Action,  is  monstrous  and  foreign  to  every 
principle  of  business  and  democracy. 

The  strike  weapon  has  always  been  in  the  hands 
of  the  trade  unionist  and  has  been  regarded  as  a 
legitimate  weapon.  The  syndicalist  strike  is,  how- 
ever, outside  and  beyond  ordinary  trade  union  prin- 


162  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

ciples.  The  difference  between  the  two  affects  both 
conception  and  objective.  Strikes  entered  upon  by 
trade  unionists  acting  as  such,  presuppose  the  ulti- 
mate resumption  of  work  in  the  industry,  and  under 
the  existing  conditions  of  manufacture  and  trading. 
At  the  back  of  every  syndicalist  strike  there  lies  the 
determination  to  change  the  foundation  upon  which 
business  is  based,  and  to  substitute  occupational  for 
individual  incentives.  Under  syndicalism,  the  unions 
would  own  everything  belonging  to  their  own  trades, 
including  the  trade  unionists.  The  latter  would  own 
nothing  beyond  the  privilege  of  working  for  the 
union  and  the  possibility  of  sharing  whatever  results 
accrued  from  its  bargains  with  other  unions.  Since 
the  trade  unions  exist  to  protect  the  workers'  trade 
interests,  it  logically  follows  that  all  attempts  to 
overthrow  the  industrial  system  upon  which  trade 
and  trade  unionism  is  based,  are  alien  and  inimical. 
Strikes  become  alien  to  trade  unionism  when  they 
divorce  wages  questions  from  considerations  of  mar- 
ket power,  i.  e.  the  power  to  pay  wages,  which  comes 
from  the  power  to  sell  produce ;  when  they  discount 
the  possibility  of  the  resumption  of  work  by  en- 
couraging the  burning  of  factories,  or  the  flooding 
of  mines,  or  other  forms  of  material  damage;  when 
they  manifest  no  conception  of,  or  provision  for, 
the  general  rights  of  workers  who  are  not  syndi- 
calists. The  destruction  of  a  basic  industry  like  that 
of  coal  offers  an  example  of  what  is  meant,  for  this 
must  carry  with  it  the  destruction  of  dependent 
industries  such  as  steel,  iron,  tinplates,  and  the  other 


SYNDICALISM  163 

mechanically  powered  occupations  upon  which  mil- 
lions of  British  workers  depend  for  bread. 

Labour,  at  least  in  Britain,  is  not  yet  sufficiently 
organised  to  warrant  optimistic  conclusions  concern- 
ing even  the  possibility,  let  alone  the  results,  of  a 
general  strike  precipitated  by  syndicalists.  Even  if 
the  contrary  in  respect  of  organisation  was  true,  if 
every  man  and  every  woman  eligible  to  join  the  trade 
union  movement  took  up  membership,  if  all  units 
were  brought  together  and  brigaded,  if  financial 
resources  were  sufficient  and  accessible,  if  all  jeal- 
ousies were  overcome  and  central  direction  accepted, 
then,  paradoxical  as  it  may  seem,  everything  obtain- 
able through  syndicalism  and  the  general  strike  could 
be  independently  obtained.  Success  in  industrial 
movements  may  be  achieved,  but  success  is  for  the 
army  with  captains,  and  not  for  the  leaderless  mob, 
and  lasting  success  is  achieved  only  after  thoughtful 
and  continuous  preparation  and  effort  and  apprecia- 
tion of  the  real  capacity  of  the  forces  it  is  proposed 
to  embroil. 

The  trade  union  movement  ought  to  interrogate 
the  syndicalists  whose  folly  and  criminality  are 
bringing  Britain  to  the  edge  of  that  slope  which 
leads  to  industrial  and  political  destruction.  It 
ought  to  know  the  position  of  the  syndicalists  and 
the  destination  towards  which  they  really  travel. 
Promises  and  programmes  ought  no  longer  to  suf- 
fice. The  trade  union  movement  ought  to  know 
whether  it  is  fighting  for  the  economic  advancement 
of  its  units ;  whether  it  is  resisting  attacks  upon  rights 


164.  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

and  principles,  or  whether  it  is  being  used  and 
abused  by  irresponsible  revolutionaries  of  the  middle 
class;  whether  its  future  will  be  based  upon  a  system 
which,  imperfect  though  it  is,  offers  opportunities, 
incentives  and  elasticity,  or  whether  it  will  experi- 
ment with  a  system  which  actually  begins  by  locking 
occupations  in  separate  departments  and  claiming 
for  each  department  primary  and  exclusive  owner- 
ship of  all  it  handles  or  produces. 


CHAPTER  XIV 
COMMUNISM  IN  RUSSIA  AND  BRITAIN 

THE  Communist,  whether  he  resides  in  Moscow 
or  Glasgow,  seldom  sees  beyond  the  little 
circle  of  his  friends  and  sympathisers.  What  ap- 
pears to  be  possible  to  the  minds  within  the  sphere 
of  his  personal  association,  appears  to  be  possible  in 
every  country  and  amongst  every  type  of  people. 
He  never  realises  that  theory  and  practice  are  two 
different  things;  nor  does  he  realise  that  theory, 
which  might  be  applied  in  some  parts  of  the  world 
with  comparative  success,  would  only  result  in  tragic 
catastrophe  were  it  put  into  operation  somewhere 
else. 

Moscow  is  to-day  the  Mecca  of  the  Communist. 
Always  he  turns  his  eyes  towards  this  political  holy 
of  holies,  and  always  reverently  accepts  the  crude 
"obiter  dicta"  of  the  cruel  and  ill-formed  autocrats 
who  to-day  dominate  Russia. 

Perhaps  Russia  offered  the  best  testing  ground  in 
the  world  for  renewed  experiments  in  Communism. 
Ninety  per  cent,  of  the  people  lived  upon  the  land, 
and  even  before  the  war  they  were  more  or  less 
self-contained  and  self-supporting.  Unhappily,  they 
were  also  mainly  illiterate,  and,  being  temperamen- 
tally prone  to  adopt  flamboyant  ideas,  they  were 

165 


166  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

easily  influenced  by  Communist  propaganda,  which 
here  possessed  a  better  chance  of  achieving  success 
than  in  any  other  nation. 

Behind  the  fact  that  they  were  almost  equally 
independent  of  import  and  export  trade,  there  lay 
the  political  incentive  of  centuries  of  autocratic  and 
scandalous  government.  The  people  were  indeed 
ripe  for  change,  yet  in  spite  of  all  the  territorial 
and  economic  and  political  advantages  which  the 
Russian  Communists  had,  their  efforts  have  resulted 
in  widespread  misery,  in  death,  and  in  gigantic  politi- 
cal failure. 

Not  long  ago,  I  discussed  the  situation  with  an 
Englishman  whose  life  had  been  spent  in  Russia  in 
the  conduct  of  a  business  founded  there  by  his  grand- 
father. When  the  original  revolution  took  place, 
the  factories  were  in  excellent  working  order;  the 
people  were  reasonably  treated,  and  out  of  their 
earnings  managed  to  maintain  an  existence  in  decency 
and  comparative  comfort.  To-day,  after  four  years' 
control  by  the  Communists,  the  factories  that  were 
prosperous  are  falling  to  pieces  and  the  machinery 
is  rotting  with  rust.  A  business  which  has  taken 
three  generations  of  individual  effort  to  build  up  has 
been  destroyed  by  the  Communists  in  three  years. 

This  is  a  very  serious  matter  for  Russia,  but,  being 
agricultural  rather  than  industrial,  her  people  can, 
with  some  facility,  turn  their  hands  to  occupations 
which  will  at  least  bring  them  bread.  In  Britain, 
the  similar  destruction  of  industry  would  have  far 
more  serious  consequences.  Even  if  the  people  were 


COMMUNISM  167 

able  to  turn  themselves  to  the  land,  the  land  is  not 
there  in  sufficient  quantities.  They  must,  therefore, 
trade,  or  emigrate,  or  die. 

In  this  Elysium  of  the  Communists,  there  are 
millions  of  secret  police,  public  and  private  inform- 
ers, functionaries  and  State  officials,  who  have  to 
be  paid  or  supported  by  the  men  who  work  on  the 
land  or  in  the  factories.  The  peasant  does  not  sell 
his  produce ;  it  is  taken  by  force,  and  he  is  given  in 
return  paper  money  of  such  little  value  that  he  does 
not  trouble  to  count  it;  he  weighs  it,  and  tells  you 
its  value  in  pounds  avoirdupois,  instead  of  pounds 
sterling. 

The  term  Communist,  as  applied  to  the  present 
governors  of  Russia,  hardly  conveys  to  British 
minds  correct  impressions  of  the  characters  of  the 
men  who  have  driven  that  unhappy  country  through 
the  revolutionary  flames.  There  is  no  comparison 
between  their  present  and  immediately  past  prac- 
tices and  the  ideal  conceptions  attributed  to  them. 
Terrorist  is  the  more  apposite  phrase  than  Commu- 
nist. At  once  they  are  the  slaves  of  their  own  mad 
passions  and  of  theorists  that  are  impossible  and 
untenable.  They  have  arrogated  to  themselves  the 
right  to  govern  consequences  and  to  dictate  to  all 
men,  even  in  matters  of  life  and  death.  They  claim 
to  be  the  progenitors  of  the  perfect  State  and  advo- 
cates of  the  world's  peace,  yet  they  have  organised 
cosmopolitan  armies  and  used  these  armies  to  spread 
by  force  the  doctrines  of  destruction. 

Many  there  are,  indeed,  who  had  no  desire  for 


168  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

the  perpetuation  of  the  excesses  which  have  horri- 
fied the  world.  They  would  have  stopped  short  of 
the  grosser  outrages,  if  not  from  motives  of  human- 
ity, at  least  from  motives  of  policy.  They  made, 
however,  the  mistake  that  all  revolutionaries  make ; 
they  forgot  that  it  is  easier  to  create  a  terrestrial 
hell  than  it  is  to  limit  its  area  or  to  control  its  activi- 
ties. Murder  and  rapine  did,  in  fact,  become  too 
ghastly  for  the  Slav,  and  his  terrorist  directors  were 
therefore  constrained  to  employ  the  blackguards 
from  other  countries. 

Russia  herself  offers  too  limited  a  field  for  the 
activities  of  her  particular  brand  of  Communist,  and 
many  of  them  have  avowed  their  intention  to  spread 
their  terror  over  all  the  earth. 

The  theory  of  Communism  is  not  new.  It  has 
been  enunciated  many  times,  and  under  many  cir- 
cumstances, and  always  it  has  been  found  wanting. 
It  fails  as  all  similar  "isms"  fail  because  it  proceeds 
on  the  assumption  that  all  men  are  equal,  and  that 
all  will  give  of  their  best  without  thought  of  par- 
ticular reward.  It  fails  because  it  refuses  to  recog- 
nise that  what  is  possible  in  the  infancy  of  nations  is 
impossible  when  their  adolescent  period  has  been 
passed.  It  fails  because  a  theory  and  its  application 
has  never  been  the  same  where  men  were  the  solvent. 

It  may  sound  nice  to  say  from  the  platform  that 
one  is  happy  in  being  called  a  Communist.  It  would 
be  equally  wise  to  say  that  one  was  happy  in  never 
having  read  history,  in  being  ignorant  of  economics, 
and  in  denying  the  existence  of  human  fallibility. 


COMMUNISM  169 

Recently  I  met  three  distinguished  Russians.  All 
of  them  were  Socialists,  and  all  of  them  were  co- 
operators.  One  had  been  concerned  with  the  first 
revolution.  Of  that  I  am  certain.  Perhaps  the 
other  two  were  also  concerned,  because  both  were 
heads  of  the  Zemstvo  of  the  districts  in  which  they 
resided,  and  it  is  notorious  that  the  Zemstvo  first 
made  the  Russian  revolution  possible.  They  came 
to  this  country  to  plead  for  consideration,  not  as 
politicians  understanding  the  intricacies  of  interna- 
tional politics,  but  as  representative  workers  who 
were  in  danger  of  having  their  throats  cut  if  the 
extremists  in  the  British  Labour  movement  were 
enabled  to  continue  their  support  of  the  Bolsheviki. 
Each  one  told  the  story  of  his  district,  of  the  sup- 
pression of  every  democratic  right,  of  the  exacting 
and  exploitation,  and  of  the  deportation  of  their 
food  and  their  young  women. 

One  of  them,  a  quiet,  gentlemanly  fellow,  with 
the  blue  eyes  and  the  flaxen  hair  of  the  Scandinavian, 
said  that,  having  finished  his  mission  in  this  country, 
having  endeavoured  to  explain  to  Englishmen  the 
real  facts  of  the  situation,  he  would  return,  knowing 
that  on  his  return  the  only  thing  open  to  him  would 
be  to  take  a  rifle  and  defend  himself  and  his  wife 
and  his  children  until  death  made  defence  no  longer 
possible  or  necessary. 

It  was  necessary  to  explain  to  these  men  that  the 
bulk  of  Britishers  were  neither  cowards  nor  men 
to  whom  the  practice  of  dishonouring  their  obliga- 
tions was  usual;  that  a  minority,  for  political  rea- 


170  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

sons,  and  without  understanding,  had  misrepresented 
the  Briton.  They  were  informed  that  financial  rea- 
sons and  the  vastness  of  Russia  had  forced  the 
Government  into  pursuing  courses  which  were  for- 
eign to  the  temperament  of  the  majority  of  the  peo- 
ple in  Britain.  They  found  it  difficult  to  believe  this. 
The  only  thing  they  could  think  of  was  the  insecurity 
of  life  and  property,  and  the  horrors  heaped  upon 
their  people  by  men  who  were  just  as  anxious  to 
destroy  democracy  as  they  were  anxious  to  destroy 
capital. 

In  this  country  we  have  apostles  of  Communism 
who  are  temperamentally  just  as  narrow  and  bigoted 
as  Lenin.  They  do  not  possess  his  ability,  but  they 
possess  a  terrible  capacity  for  diverting  the  Govern- 
ment from  fixed  policies.  They  have  imperfectly 
defined,  but  frequently  expressed  objectives.  Revo- 
lution is  what  they  preach,  but  they  are  not  agreed 
as  to  which  kind  of  revolution  would  suit  their  sev- 
eral ambitions,  nor  can  they  realise  their  inability 
to  control  a  revolution  and  to  cut  it  off  at  the 
moment  when,  from  their  point  of  view,  they  con- 
sider it  has  been  effective;  nor  do  they  realise  the 
difference  between  irresponsible  agitation  and  re- 
sponsible construction.  Unhappily  for  the  rest  of  us, 
they  were  able,  in  the  early  days  of  the  war,  to 
frighten  the  Government,  and  they  have  managed  to 
keep  up  this  sense  of  fear  even  until  to-day. 

It  is  fear  which  has  paralysed  the  Government  on 
profoundly  important  occasions.  It  is  this  fear 
which  has  led  the  Government  to  refuse  the  gauntlet 


COMMUNISM  171 

thrown  into  the  arena  by  men  who  wish  to  precipi- 
tate anarchy.  It  is  this  fear  which  has  created  a 
situation  difficult  for  the  Government,  or  for  any 
Government,  to  control,  even  if  it  were  much 
stronger  than  the  one  which  at  the  moment  presides 
over  the  destinies  of  the  British  Commonwealth. 

Most  of  us  are  praying  that  the  Government  will 
either  overcome  its  fears  or  resign  its  position. 
Anything,  especially  in  the  affairs  of  a  nation,  is 
better  than  indefiniteness  and  indecision.  Oscillation 
is  no  substitute  for  inspiration. 

There  is,  of  course,  an  assumption  in  Britain  that 
the  Britisher  would  never  descend  to  the  beastliness 
and  the  brutality  which  has  characterised  the  vary- 
ing phases  of  the  Lenin  dictatorship.  Those  who 
hold  this  view  have  no  grounds  of  complaint  if 
others  doubt  the  wisdom  of  their  conclusions  after 
reading  the  reports  of  the  revolutionary  outbreaks 
in  Boston,  Massachusetts.  Boston  rightly  claims  to 
be  amongst  the  most  cultured  and  intelligent  of 
American  cities.  Its  standard  of  municipal  patriot- 
ism and  social  purity  impresses  the  Englishman  who 
visits  the  city,  and  yet,  within  a  few  hours  of  the 
commencement  of  its  police  strike,  millions  of  dollars 
worth  of  property  had  been  looted,  and  women  and 
girls  were  being  molested  in  the  streets.  Our  own 
experiences  in  Liverpool  prevent  the  development 
of  any  sense  of  smug  superiority.  Our  crowds  were 
as  bad  as  the  Boston  crowds,  and  would  have  been 
worse  had  it  not  been  for  the  fear  that  the  presence 
of  troops  engendered. 


172  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

Civilisation  is  a  long  time  effecting  radical  changes 
in  the  hearts  of  men.  It  places  a  polish  upon  their 
utterances  and  their  actions,  but  it  leaves  them  only 
a  little  removed  from  those  races  which  are  said  to 
be  uncivilised.  Once  the  veneer  is  dissolved,  and 
the  polish  disturbed,  elemental  instincts  dominate. 
So  we,  unless  a  new  spirit  arises  amongst  the  people 
and  in  the  Government,  may  find  ourselves  guilty  of 
crimes  and  outrages  similar  to  those  which  have  dis- 
graced the  cause  of  Labour  in  Russia. 

Britain,  indeed,  has  nothing  to  hope  for  from  any 
form  of  Communism  or  revolution.  By  sacrificing 
her  genius  for  evolutionary  politics  she  gains  nothing 
and  loses  everything. 

Following  a  bad  example  is  foolish  at  any  time, 
but  when  the  badness  is  obvious,  and  the  leaders  are 
decamping  or  recanting,  it  is  truly  idiotic.  For  some 
time  the  speeches  of  Lenin  have  indicated  doubt. 
To-day,  his  writ  no  longer  runs  throughout  Russia. 
Government  by  terror  implies  the  possession  of  suffi- 
cient instruments.  The  Soviet  Government  no 
longer  has  the  necessary  men  or  the  revolvers  to 
overawe  the  real  Russia.  It  has  sought  and  is  seek- 
ing association  with  the  capitalists  it  derided.  It 
may  be  clever  enough  to  change  its  coat  in  time,  but 
it  will  have  to  hurry,  for  the  new  Russia  which  is 
emerging  from  the  tribulation  of  the  past  seven 
years  knows  how  futile  Communism  is,  and  how 
horribly  its  exponents  have  scarified  her  moral,  social 
and  intellectual  life. 

It  will  be  interesting  and  instructive  to  watch  the 


COMMUNISM  173 

re-association  of  the  scattered  fragments  of  Russian 
life  and  policy.  The  new  progress  promises  to  be 
evolutionary  rather  than  revolutionary.  For  all  the 
affairs  of  life — self-protection,  self-education,  main- 
tenance, transport,  and  development — first  individu- 
als, then  hamlets,  then  villages  will  associate  and 
federate.  Then  larger  and  larger  groups  will 
coalesce  until  once  more  Russia  will  stand  regenerate 
before  the  world. 

While  all  this  gathering  together  of  orderly  forces 
is  taking  place  in  the  home  of  the  Slav,  the  Briton 
is  being  harried  and  bullied  into  situations  which 
must  involve  him  in  tragedy  more  terrible  than  that 
enacted  in  Russia.  He  is  being  urged  to  sacrifice 
country  to  Communism;  to  take  up  the  dice  the 
Russian  is  discarding,  and  to  put  to  the  hazard  his 
own  and  his  children's  inheritance.  Is  he  fool 
enough  to  do  it? 

Not  if  he  remembers  that  Communism  has  neither 
the  backing  of  history,  the  force  of  logic,  nor  the 
prestige  which  comes  from  successful  achievement. 


CHAPTER  XV 
CO-PARTNERSHIP 

ANOTHER  question  which  must  be  considered 
by  organised  Labour  during  the  next  few 
years  is  that  of  productive  method;  whether  this 
shall  continue  on  purely  individualistic  lines  or 
whether  Labour  will  accept  some  form  of  co-part- 
nership. 

Personally,  I  approach  the  question  of  co-part- 
nership in  the  spirit  of  an  inquirer  who  at  present 
is  without  definite  conviction;  who  does  not  know 
whether  to  regard  co-partnership  as  an  interesting 
cult  or  as  a  practicable  solution  of  industrial  diffi- 
culties. The  tenor  of  what  I  write  must,  therefore, 
be  interrogative  rather  than  dogmatic.  It  will, 
indeed,  be  gratifying  to  succeed  even  to  the  extent 
of  clearing  my  own  mental  conceptions  of  the 
subject. 

Years  ago,  an  old  student  colleague  advised  me, 
when  in  doubt,  to  apply  to  myself,  or  to  my  subject, 
what  he  called  the  Socratic  method.  As  far  as  I 
have  been  able  to  understand  the  Socratic  method, 
it  consists  in  asking  questions,  mostly  inconvenient, 
sometimes  impertinent,  but  often  exceedingly  useful. 

Recently,  I  have  been  asking  myself  and  other 
people  many  questions  concerning  the  present  state 

174 


CO-PARTNERSHIP  175 

of  things,  and  the  possibility  of  co-partnership  meet- 
ing the  situation. 

It  would  be  easy  to  write  extolling  the  ideals  of 
co-partnership;  to  paint  word-pictures  of  a  world 
from  which  selfishness  and  ignorance  had  been  elimi- 
nated, and  in  which  social  altruism  and  contentment 
reigned.  It  would  be  easy  to  do  this,  and  very  fool- 
ish to  do  it  if  such  a  line  of  thought  minimised  the 
importance  of  securing  satisfactory  answers  to  the 
questions  which  so  many  are  asking. 

Why  are  we  to-day  discussing  seriously  and  more 
generally  than  before,  departures  from  the  existing 
order  of  things?  Has  the  system  of  training,  prac- 
tised through  so  many  centuries,  ceased  to  meet  our 
requirements?  Is  it  the  system  that  has  failed,  or 
the  human  operators  of  the  system? 

The  immediate  and  popular  answer  to  such  a 
question  would  undoubtedly  be  that  the  system  has 
failed,  or  is  failing,  to  meet  present-day  develop- 
ments. On  every  hand,  one  finds  men  and  women 
of  widely  differing  types,  different  attainments,  and 
different  social  standing,  condemning  the  system  and 
demanding  the  substitution  of  some  other  method 
of  dealing  with  production  and  of  remunerating  and 
of  creating  an  interest  in  Labour.  That  most  people 
are  adopting  this  attitude  as  a  matter  of  fashion, 
rather  than  of  reasoned  conviction,  does  not  alter 
the  fact;  nor  does  it  remove  the  necessity  for  fairly 
and  squarely  facing  the  pros  and  cons  of  alternative 
schemes. 

The  campaign  for  nationalisation  has,  for  the  time 


176  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

being,  failed;  not  because  its  advocates  were  idle 
or  inarticulate,  but  because  of  the  almost  universal 
revulsion  against  the  costs  and  restraints  of  govern- 
ment by  bureaucracy.  Profit-sharing  has  had  partial 
successes;  but  it  fails  to  meet  the  modern  demand 
for  participation  in  control.  Will  co-partnership 
meet  the  situation?  If  we  secure  its  general  intro- 
duction, are  we  to  regard  it  as  an  amelioration  or  as 
a  panacea?  Will.it  patch  up,  or  will  it  solve  all  our 
industrial  problems?  What  do  we  really  mean  by 
co-partnership,  and  what  industrial  areas  do  we 
expect  it  to  cover? 

Definitions  are  said  to  be  the  most  dangerous 
things  that  man  can  attempt.  Having  neither 
prejudices  against,  nor  violent  predilections  in 
favour,  I  might  be  permitted  to  say  that  co-partner- 
ship involves  an  association  of  all  the  factors  essen- 
tial to  production,  and  implies  the  intention  of  co- 
partners to  share  the  advantages,  the  disadvantages, 
and  the  responsibility  of  any  business  adventure. 

It  is,  perhaps,  necessary  to  explain  that  simple 
profit-sharing  involves  neither  the  sharing  of  losses 
nor  the  sharing  of  control.  It  is  also  necessary,  in 
order  to  avoid  future  disillusionment,  to  explain 
that  co-partnership  is  not  a  substitute  for  work. 
Whether  we  continue  under  the  existing  system,  or 
adopt  co-partnership,  or  accept  nationalisation,  we 
shall  still  eat  bread  by  the  sweat  of  our  brow.  If 
co-partnership  involves  association  of  the  factors 
necessary  to  production,  it  is  important  that  we 
should  determine,  in  our  own  minds,  what  these 


CO-PARTNERSHIP  177 

factors  are,  and  to  what  extent  it  is  possible  to  bring 
about  a  working  coalition. 

It  is  obvious  that,  in  the  broadest  sense,  Capital 
and  Labour  supply  all  that  is  essential.  I  put  Capital 
first,  not  out  of  any  disrespect  to  Labour,  but  be- 
cause I  regard  Capital  as  wealth  which  is  both 
indigenous  and  accumulated;  something,  in  fact, 
which  nature  provides  or  man  saves.  The  part  that 
nature  provides  is  there  (though  not  all  of  us  always 
acknowledge  the  fact),  before  man  either  acts  or 
saves.  Quite  apart,  then,  from  alphabetical  order 
or  euphony,  it  is  permissible  to  put  Capital  first, 
because  it  is  nature's  way. 

Mankind  ought  really  to  have  no  quarrel  with 
Capital.  Without  it,  the  world  would  be  a  sorry 
place  for  its  existing  populations.  Capital  is  not 
merely  the  stock  of  money  held  by  individuals  to 
carry  on  the  world's  business.  Money  is  only  the 
liquid — and,  under  existing  rates  of  taxation,  the 
diminishing — part  of  Capital.  Capital  is  really 
everything  non-human  which  enters  into  the  scheme 
of  production  in  the  effort  to  maintain  existence.  It 
is  natural  resources,  as  well  as  factories,  machines, 
railways,  mines,  and  ships.  Labour  itself  is  at  once 
potential  and  highly  perishable  capital. 

The  looseness  with  which  the  term  Labour  is  used 
is  responsible  for  much  of  the  misconception  and 
unrest  that  exists.  On  the  platform  and  in  the 
Press,  the  term  is  usually  applied  exclusively  to 
manual  labour.  The  definition  I  recently  prepared 
for  the  compilers  of  the  Annals  of  the  American 


178  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

Academy  of  Political  and  Social  Science,  expresses 
my  own  conception : — 

"Labour  is  that  inventive,  initiative,  construc- 
tive, and  manipulative  capacity  which,  applied  to 
materials,  conditions  and  requirements,  extracts 
and  makes  and  distributes  those  things  which  are 
essential  to  human  existence,  enlightenment  and 
happiness." 

Such  a  definition  may  be  imperfect,  but  it  takes 
cognisance  of  the  inventive  labour  of  a  Watts  or  an 
Edison,  and  the  efforts  of  those  who  conceive  busi- 
ness, provide  capital,  organise  manipulative  and 
technical  personnel,  and  exploit  markets.  It  recog- 
nises manual  labour,  both  skilled  and  unskilled, 
whether  it  is  employed  in  fashioning  materials  or 
in  distributing  them.  It  does  not  ignore  the  possi- 
bility of  extending  credit  to  that  political  effort 
which  keeps  open,  or  should  keep  open,  international 
highways  and  opportunities. 

This  conception  of  Labour  immediately  challenges 
many  popularly  accepted  theories.  It  also  invites 
comparisons  as  to  values  and  remunerations.  Should 
each  factor  in  the  scheme  of  production  be  treated 
equally?  If  there  is  differentiation  in  whose  favour 
should  it  operate?  Should  the  inventor,  the  capi- 
talist, the  organiser,  or  the  manual  worker  have 
preference?  Each  will  answer  these  questions  ac- 
cording to  his  understanding  and  his  circumstances. 
To  me,  it  seems  just  that  the  manual  worker  should 
be  favourably  placed;  that  his  share  of  the  profits 


CO-PARTNERSHIP  179 

of  industry  should  be  generous  and  assured,  and  that 
his  social  obligations  to  his  family  and  his  fellows 
should  be  recognised  when  the  share  is  determined. 

There  is  one  eternal  and  immutable  stipulation. 
He  must  produce  value  in  return  for  the  value  he 
receives.  Whether  his  share  is  paid  in  wages  or  in 
goods,  is  immaterial  to  this  question.  He  must 
replace  this  share  by  producing  what  will  balance 
his  personal  account,  replace  waste,  provide  reserves, 
and  maintain  the  State. 

Will  it  be  possible  for  any  scheme  of  co-partner- 
ship that  is  in  existence,  or  that  can  be  designed, 
to  bring  these  material  and  human  factors  into  a 
relationship  which  is  at  once  more  productive  and 
more  harmonious  than  that  which  is  now  in  exist- 
ence? 

I  have  never  accepted  the  assertion  that  Capital 
and  Labour  are  essentially  antagonistic.  If  it  were 
possible  to  get  away  from  the  narrow  conception 
which  each  has  of  the  other,  and  bring  them  more 
closely  into  understanding  and  relationship,  under 
a  system  which  permitted  them  not  only  to  share 
profits,  but  to  share  losses  and  responsibilities,  the 
advantages  would  be  enormous.  These  advantages 
would  accrue,  not  only  to  the  men  who  own  capital 
and  the  men  who  work  materials,  but  to  that  more 
important  entity,  the  whole  community. 

For  many  years,  the  desire  to  promote  understand- 
ing has  been  exceedingly  strong  with  me,  and  I  have 
taken  every  possible  opportunity  to  bring  men  and 
employers  together  for  the  purpose  of  settling  the 


differences  which  constantly  arise  between  them  and 
for  the  further  purpose  of  discussing  those  methods 
of  production  which  appear  to  press  upon  the  com- 
fort and  health  of  the  worker,  or  appear  to  him  to 
be  wasteful  and  unnecessary.  Usually,  these  con- 
ferences have  benefited  the  employer  much  more 
than  they  have  benefited  the  men.  He  has  discov- 
ered intelligence,  and  frequently  interest  in  the  busi- 
ness, and  he  has  been  able  to  make  profits  out  of  his 
discoveries. 

If  any  arrangement  could  be  reached  which 
enabled  the  workman  also  to  secure  additional  profit 
through  his  intelligence  and  his  interest  in  the  busi- 
ness, such  an  arrangement  ought  obviously  to  make 
for  less  waste  and  increase  of  production. 

With  me,  however,  the  greatest  difficulty  has 
always  been  in  determining  where  these  forms  of 
co-partnership  could  begin.  Up  to  the  present,  the 
workman  is  mainly  concerned  with  wages,  hours 
and  working  conditions.  Only  in  rare  instances  do 
his  thoughts  travel  backwards  to  the  inception  of 
the  business,  the  provision  of  capital,  the  erection 
of  premises,  the  provision  of  machinery,  the  gather- 
ing together  of  personnel  or  the  discovery  and  re- 
tention of  markets.  Nor  does  he  often  think  of  the 
need  for  extension,  for  changes,  not  only  in  methods 
of  production,  but  in  the  character  of  the  articles 
produced.  Nor  would  he  always  agree  with  his 
employer  as  to  the  amount  of  profits  to  be  set  aside 
each  year  in  order  to  provide  adequate  reserves. 
In  the  nature  of  things,  he  lives  largely  in  the  pres- 


CO-PARTNERSHIP  181 

ent ;  and,  this  being  the  case,  it  seems  inevitable  that 
the  area  of  co-partnership  schemes  shall  be,  for  the 
present,  limited  to  what  may  be  termed  the  manipu- 
lative side  of  industry;  expansion  coming  after 
experience  and  confidence  have  been  gained. 

If  I  am  asked  whether  I  think  an  association  of 
employers  and  workmen  on  these  limited  lines 
desirable,  I  unhesitatingly  say,  "Yes."  Whether  the 
adventure,  as  such,  succeeded  or  failed  it  would  have 
educative  results;  and  workmen,  at  least,  would 
learn  from  experience  which  of  the  systems  best 
suited  their  own  conditions.  In  this  sense,  I  believe 
that  experiments  are  essential. 

The  temperament  of  the  Britisher  inclines  him 
to  look  to  experience  rather  than  to  reasoning;  and, 
once  involved  in  the  difficulties  and  anxieties  of 
management,  he  must  become  a  better-balanced  indi- 
vidual. 

There  are  many  difficulties  ahead  of  co-partner- 
ship schemes.  Quite  apart  from  the  human,  and 
common,  disinclination  to  accept  responsibility,  there 
is  the  distinct  opposition  of  the  Socialists,  who 
believe  that  co-partnership  is  palliation,  and  that  it 
postpones  the  introduction  of  the  political  millen- 
nium. There  is  also  the  definite  opposition  of  the 
Trade  Unionist,  who  believes  that  as  the  interests 
of  the  worker  in  the  business  are  strengthened,  his 
interests  in  the  Trade  Union  are  weakened. 

With  the  objection  of  the  Socialists  I  am  not 
concerned;  but,  naturally,  I  do  sympathise  with  the 
point  of  view  of  the  Trade  Union  official,  who  sees 


182  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

in  the  general  adoption  of  co-partnership,  the  gen- 
eral disintegration  of  the  movement  he  and  his 
prototypes  have  built  up.  I  sympathise  with  his 
fears,  but  do  not  think  they  should  stand  in  the  way 
of  any  change  which  advances  the  common  good. 
Trade  Unionism,  like  any  other  institution,  must 
face  the  test  of  utility.  It  has  been  an  important 
factor  in  the  affairs  of  men  for  more  than  200  years. 
Even  when  it  was  incipient,  it  was  important.  It  has 
done  more  than  any  other  force  to  advance  the 
interests  of  men  who  work  for  wages.  Its  successes 
cannot  be  measured  by  the  direct  results  in  England 
and  America.  The  effect  of  its  activities  has  been 
felt,  and  its  influence  has  improved  conditions,  even 
in  countries  where  no  actual  Trade  Union  organisa- 
tion exists.  It  has  achieved  many  things,  but  it  may 
not  have  achieved  permanence.  It  is  possible  that, 
in  the  changes  that  are  inevitable,  it  will  be  affected 
or  even  superseded. 

It  is  always  good  for  institutions,  as  well  as  for 
men,  to  remember  that  the  world  existed  without 
them,  and  may  continue  to  exist  even  though  they 
pass  away.  It  would  be  foolish,  therefore,  for  the 
officials  of  the  Trade  Union  movement  to  oppose 
the  introduction  of  co-partnership.  It  would  be  part 
of  their  duty  to  overlook  all  efforts  in  this  direction, 
and  to  see  that  they  produced  results  at  least  as 
beneficial  to  the  workers  as  the  old  system  produces. 
If  they  look  at  the  position  broadly,  they  will  cease 
opposition  to  anything  which  promises  improvement. 
If  they  look  at  the  movement  for  co-partnership 


CO-PARTNERSHIP  183 

wisely,  they  will  seek  to  control  it  rather  than  to 
destroy  it. 

There  is  the  equally  important  opposition  of 
capital.  It  will  say,  and  say  rightly,  that  at  present, 
and  for  a  long  time  to  come,  it  will  be  quite  impos- 
sible for  the  partnership  to  be  complete ;  that  labour, 
in  the  nature  of  things,  cannot  come  in  at  the  begin- 
ning; that  the  scheme  of  the  business  must  inevitably 
be  formed  before  the  manual  workers  are  even 
gathered  together.  They  will  fear  the  workman's 
interference  in  plans  that  he  does  not  understand, 
and  they  will  grudge  the  time  required  to  explain 
why  certain  things  were  done  and  why  certain  things 
must  be  done  if  the  business  is  to  succeed.  They 
will  point,  not  to  the  few  successes  that  co-partner- 
ship has  achieved,  but  to  the  many  failures  that  are 
recorded;  and  they  will  tell  you  that  one  of  the 
essential  factors  in  the  successful  management  of  a 
business  is  rapidity  of  decision  and  action,  and  that 
these  are  impossible  if  too  many  interests  are  to  be 
considered  and  conciliated  before  action  is  taken. 

There  is  also  the  workmen's  objection  to  co- 
partnership. I  have  seen  offers  of  it  rejected  without 
examination,  and  I  doubt  whether  the  great  ma- 
jority of  the  workers  have  ever  given  it  serious 
consideration  at  all,  or  really  desire  to  be  troubled 
about  it. 

In  spite  of  objections  and  apathy,  there  does  not 
appear,  at  the  moment,  any  alternative  to  the  pres- 
ent system  which  offers  so  much  promise  as  co- 
partnership, dealing,  as  it  could,  with  individual 


184  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

businesses  involving  equal  responsibilities,  and 
arranging,  in  joint  conference,  terms  between  those 
who  provide  and  create  and  those  who  manipulate 
and  distribute. 

Some  day  it  may  be  possible  to  pass  from  the 
individual  business  and  operate  the  industry  on 
similar  lines,  but  that  is  a  problem  of  co-operation 
for  another  generation. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

TRADE  AND  TAXES 

TO-DAY,  manufacturers  find  themselves  with 
depleted  resources,  with  closed  or  reluctant 
markets,  and  with  stocks  that  have  been  accumulated 
while  costs  of  production  have  been  abnormally 
high.  Behind  these  stocks  are  debts  to  the  banks; 
and  the  fact  that  stocks  must,  in  large  proportions, 
be  disposed  of  in  markets  over  which  the  merchants 
have  no  effective  control,  that  is,  control  which 
enables  them  to  force  prices  higher  than  the  prices 
of  competitors,  or  in  excess  of  the  buyers'  concep- 
tions of  economic  value.  Manufacturers  are  being 
urged,  particularly  by  people  who  only  manufacture 
words  and  programmes,  to  cut  their  losses;  that  is, 
of  course,  to  forgo  their  estimated  profits,  and  per- 
haps to  entrench  upon  their  reserves  by  selling  goods 
at  less  than  the  cost  of  the  raw  material  used,  plus 
the  wages  of  production.  They  may  do  this  as  a 
matter  of  policy,  or  at  the  dread  command  of  the 
Official  Receiver,  but  in  either  case,  the  aggregate 
standard  of  commercial  stability  will  be  injured  and 
the  common  standards  of  comfort  will  be  threatened. 
Whatever  the  manufacturer  may  think  of  the 
advice  to  sell,  regardless  of  productive  cost,  he  can- 
not escape  the  problems  of  how  to  get  rid  of  stocks; 

185 


186  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

how  to  repay  loans  guaranteed  by  stocks  that  have 
lost  value;  how  to  replace  stocks  at  lower  produc- 
tive cost ;  how  to  ensure  effective  distribution  of  new 
stocks  after  these  have  been  manufactured. 

The  first  two  problems  are  closely  related.  Upon 
success  in  selling  stocks  depends  ability  to  repay 
loans.  The  manufacturer  who  sells  in  a  falling  mar- 
ket must,  of  necessity,  weaken  the  sum  total  of  his 
credit,  and  so  handicap  his  future  operations.  The 
community  cannot  afford  to  regard  the  failure  of  any 
manufacturer  as  an  unimportant  matter,  and  as 
manufacturers  are  being  asked  to  help  the  people  by 
providing  employment,  the  manufacturer  is,  in  re- 
turn, entitled  to  ask  the  people  to  help  him  by  pro- 
viding reserves  of  credit,  and,  wherever  possible,  by 
reducing  the  enormous  burden  of  taxation. 

It  is  necessary  to  speak  with  the  greatest  diffi- 
dence of  all  credit  schemes.  The  subject  is  difficult 
and  complex,  and  its  ramifications  extend  far  beyond 
the  confines  of  Britain.  It  is  governed  by  factors 
that  the  average  man  seldom  considers  or  under- 
stands. Perhaps  the  only  people  who  treat  credit 
lightly  are  those  who  never  had  any. 

Any  national  credit  scheme,  to  be  successful, 
should  be  financed  by  the  people,  guaranteed  by  the 
State,  and  administered  by  business  experts.  There 
is  every  justification  for  demanding  that  credit  to 
overseas  markets  should  be  in  the  shape  of  goods 
manufactured  in  Britain.  Advancing  cash  to  the 
Governments  of  impecunious  States  will  encourage 
extravagance  rather  than  trade.  Governments  of 


TRADE  AND  TAXES  187 

countries  receiving  material  credits  must  be  asked 
to  guarantee  repayment,  and  to  facilitate  the  collec- 
tion of  sums  owing.  Credit  Bonds  might  be  issued 
to  the  public  in  similar  fashion  to  the  issue  of  War 
Savings  Certificates,  and  they  could  be  redeemed 
gradually  as  overseas  debts  are  paid  and  commercial 
situations  improve. 

Apart  from  getting  rid  of  existing  stocks,  is  the 
need  for  replacing  them  at  lower  productive  costs. 
The  main  costing  factors  are  raw  materials,  labour, 
profit,  rates  of  interest,  mechanical  power,  transport, 
rates  and  taxes. 

Imported  raw  materials  are  already  coming  in  at 
lower  prices.  Cotton  is  a  startling  example.  Labour 
will  certainly  become  cheaper,  if  not  in  terms  of 
nominal  wages,  at  least  in  terms  of  greater  efficiency. 
The  amount  given  to  labour  is  of  less  importance 
than  the  return  given  by  labour.  It  matters  little 
what  labour  receives,  provided  labour  returns,  not 
merely  value,  but  that  surplus  necessary  to  develop 
the  business,  maintain  the  State,  and  provide  for  con- 
tingencies. Labour,  whether  of  hand  or  brain, 
whether  directive  or  manipulative,  must  earn  its  corn 
or  starve. 

Profits,  not  only  on  goods  in  stock,  but  on  goods 
to  be  manufactured,  must  be  smaller  than  the  past 
five  years'  experiences  have  led  men  to  expect. 
Speaking  generally,  it  is  safe  to  say  that  stocks  de- 
teriorate by  holding,  if  not  intrinsically,  at  least  in 
the  sense  that  interest  is  paid  or  lost  on  the  capital 


188  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

locked  up  in  stock;  consequently,  holding  on  for 
profit  may  result  in  actual  and  grave  losses. 

The  tendency  to-day  is  for  men  to  expect  com- 
petences after  a  very  few  years  of  work  and  effort. 
They  will  have  to  modify  their  expectations.  A 
hundred  years  ago  my  great-grandfather  made  bricks 
by  hand  and  sold  these  bricks  at  22/-  per  thousand. 
It  is  said  that  manufacturers  to-day  expect  a  similar 
sum  as  profit!  Reductions  in  profit  must  precede 
reductions  in  wages.  It  will  be  useless  to  ask  the 
workmen  to  accept  lower  wages  if  manufacturers 
continue  their  attempts  to  exact  war-time  profits. 

The  importance  of  internally  derived  and  ex- 
ploited mechanical  power  has  been  forced  upon  the 
business  community  by  the  war  and  post-war  attitude 
of  the  miners.  For  two  hundred  years  coal  has  been 
the  main  source  of  the  power  behind  British  indus- 
try, and  the  price  and  availability  of  coal  is  a  mat- 
ter of  grave  concern  to  everyone  connected  with 
trade  and  commerce.  It  takes  three  tons  of  coal, 
or  coal  product,  to  make  one  ton  of  tin  plate,  while 
£i  per  ton  off  coal  means  £4  per  ton  off  steel.  There 
is  no  secret  about  the  American  and  Belgian  and 
German  capacity  for  underselling  Britain  in  these 
and  similar  products.  They  have  cheaper  coal  and 
more  effective  labour. 

Transport,  particularly  for  a  nation  which  must 
sell  overseas,  affects  all  selling  prices.  Freightage 
of  wood  went  up  775  per  cent.;  railways,  in  1913, 
received  an  income  of  £135,000,000.  In  1919  their 
income  had  risen  to  £318,000,000,  and  as  there  was 


TRADE  AND  TAXES  189 

a  deficit  of  £36,000,000  which  the  State  has  guaran- 
teed, railways  have  taken  a  grand,  if  not  a  glorious, 
total  of  £354,000,000  out  of  the  British  traveller 
and  trader,  or  £219,000,000  in  excess  of  what  they 
took  in  1913.  It  would  be  interesting  for  those  who 
are  accountants  or  experts  at  figures  to  work  out  the 
percentage  which  this  gigantic  sum  adds  to  the  dis- 
tributive costs  of  British  commerce,  and  the  extent 
to  which  it  affects  unemployment. 

Before  the  war  we  had  one  great  trade  competi- 
tor. Germany  went  to  war  for  markets  rather 
than  for  the  Hohenzollerns.  To-day,  two  other 
competitors  have  entered  the  industrial  and  com- 
mercial struggle.  America  and  Japan  have  been 
our  Allies.  In  commercial  and  industrial  rivalry 
they  are  as  much  against  us  as  Germany.  Whatever 
may  be  our  expectations,  we  shall,  in  fact,  receive 
no  quarter.  America  has  already  indicated  her  inten- 
tions. She  promises  to  play  fairly,  but  she  will  play 
hardly,  and  in  her  own  interests. 

What  has  the  Council  of  Action  to  say  to  these 
three  capable  and  forceful  rivals?  Will  they  be  told 
to  abolish  overtime,  to  restrict  peremptorily  the 
working  hours  to  eight  per  day,  and  to  restrict  also 
the  output  of  those  who  remain  at  work? 

Nothing  of  the  kind.  The  Council  of  Action,  and 
the  others,  will  reiterate  frequently  exploded  plati- 
tudes and  rejoice  anew  over  the  passing  of  vain 
resolutions. 

War,  and  post-war  taxation,  has  also  handicapped 
industry  and  closed  down  factories.  In  considering 


190  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

taxation,  it  is  desirable  to  include  both  the  Imperial 
and  local  forms.  It  is  necessary,  also,  to  consider 
the  purpose  for  which  taxation  is  imposed.  It  is 
usually : 

(a)  To  provide  the  income  necessary  to  meet 
national  and  local  charges; 

(b)  To    prevent    the    importation    of    goods 
which  interfere  with  home  industries; 

(c)  To  lessen   the   consumption   of   the   less 
essential  commodities. 


The  statesman  has  to  consider,  also,  whether  all 
taxation  imposed  is  necessary;  whether  its  incidence 
is  wisely  distributed,  and  whether  it  limits  enter- 
prise. The  latter  consideration  is  most  important 
to  those  who  are  dealing  with  employment. 

In  studying  the  effect  of  taxation  on  the  business 
of  a  country,  and  through  business,  or  lack  of  it,  on 
unemployment,  it  is  necessary  to  ask : 

(a)  Has  taxation  reached  the  pitch  at  which 
it  limits  enterprise? 

(b)  Has    capital    been    handicapped    to    the 
extent  of  forcing  it  to  seek  non-speculative  invest- 
ment— i.e.  Government  Loans — which   are  non- 
productive as  well  as  non-speculative? 

(c)  Has  the  Government,  by  absorbing  liquid 
capital  and  placing  it  at  the  disposal  of  its  own 
spending  Departments,  limited  the  amount  avail- 
able for  trade  and  wages,  and  so  created  unem- 
ployment and  loss  of  productive  capacity? 

(d)  Has  it,  by  excessive  taxation,  limited  the 
liquid  capital  on  the  money  market,  and,  to  the 


TRADE  AND  TAXES  191 

extent  of  this  limitation,  increased  rates  of  inter- 
est and  the  export  prices  of  commodities? 

Whatever  the  Government  may  say,  the  man  in 
the  street  will  answer  all  the  foregoing  questions  in 
the  affirmative. 

Taxation  in  Mr.  Gladstone's  time  was  £100,000,- 
ooo  per  annum;  the  estimated  expenditure  for 
national  purposes  in  1920-21,  exclusive  of  rates, 
was  the  astounding  sum  of  £1,418,300,000.  To  this 
terrifying  total  must  now  be  added  local  rates  vary- 
ing from  io/-  to  2y/-  in  the  pound. 

It  may  be  asserted  that,  in  face  of  the  unavoid- 
able expenditure  forced  upon  the  country  by  the  war, 
the  whole  of  this  taxation  becomes  necessary.  It  is, 
however,  permissible  to  doubt  the  assertion,  and  to 
argue  that  less  waste  during  the  war,  and  a  more 
effective  cutting  down  after  the  war,  of  Departments 
that  have  no  use  in  peace  time,  would  have  rendered 
much  of  the  taxation  unnecessary. 

Money  was  literally  thrown  away  on  enterprises 
that  were  extravagantly  designed,  and  constructed 
on  a  system  of  payments  that  invited  dishonesty. 
To  pay  contractors  a  percentage  on  what  they  spent 
was  to  invite  extravagant  spending.  Henrowe  and 
Chepstow,  as  well  as  Slough,  offer  outstanding 
examples.  It  is  alleged  that  every  brick  in  the  for- 
mer place  cost  a  shilling  to  lay;  while  at  Chepstow, 
one  of  the  men  who  knew  something  about  ships, 
and  who  had  for  years  been  building  ships  in  the 
locality,  complained  pitifully  of  being  made  subor- 


192  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

dinate  to  official  shipbuilders  who  "wore  brass  hats 
and  spurs." 

The  country  has  suffered,  is  suffering,  and  will 
suffer,  because  of  the  unhappy  passion  for  creating 
new  Departments  to  meet  each  emergency.  That 
this  passion  did  not  immediately  abate  after  the  war, 
was  shown  by  the  creation  of  a  Ministry  of  Mines, 
and  the  appointment,  in  connection  with  the  Minis- 
try, of  397  new  officials.  That  for  five  years 
Departments  of  doubtful  utility  overlapped  or  trod 
on  each  other's  heels,  counts  for  little  in  the  eyes 
of  the  Minister  who  desires  to  accomplish  great 
things  and  leave  a  great  name  as  a  Departmental 
Chief.  The  effect  upon  the  pockets  of  the  commu- 
nity of  these  Departments,  stated  in  terms  of  cash, 
was  shown  by  the  1 920-2 1  demand  for  £497,3 1 8,000 
for  Civil  Services. 

The  people  of  Britain,  and  the  trade  of  Britain, 
will  have  to  pay  these  charges,  and  the  people  will 
be  justified  in  deciding  that  not  another  penny  of 
new  taxation  shall  be  imposed,  but  that  existing 
expenses  shall  be  curtailed,  and  all  other  projects 
which  involve  the  spending  of  money  shall  be  post- 
poned. 

Whatever  the  sum  total  of  taxes,  the  people  have 
to  consider  the  fairness  or  unfairness  with  which 
they  are  imposed.  As  all  classes  in  democracy 
share  the  responsibility  and  the  burdens  of  expendi- 
ture, it  is  unfair  for  any  class  to  escape  its  due  pro- 
portion, or  to  receive  from  taxes  what  it  ought  to 
earn  by  work. 


TRADE  AND  TAXES  193 

There  has  been  an  impression  that  the  raising  of 
the  Income  Tax  exemption  limit  from  £i  60  to  £225 
has  benefited  the  manual  worker  and  the  people 
who  receive  comparatively  small  salaries.  It  is, 
however,  very  doubtful  whether  this  impression  is 
justified.  What  the  workers  have  escaped  in  direct 
taxation,  they  are  being  compelled  to  pay  in  indirect 
taxation,  and  to  suffer  through  the  dissipation  of 
liquid  surplus  and  the  discouragement  of  creative 
initiative.  The  evil  effect  on  productivity  is  aggra- 
vated rather  than  minimised  by  the  attempt  to  place 
all  obvious  taxation  upon  the  rich  or  potentially 
rich. 

Excessive  taxation,  even  when  it  appears  to  be 
borne  by  the  rich,  does  most  injuriously  affect  the 
poor,  because  it  prevents  or  retards  the  accumula- 
tion of  that  surplus  which  is  needed  for  industrial 
maintenance  and  expansion.  Unless  such  surplus  is 
accumulated,  there  must  be  business  reaction  and 
stagnation.  While  this  may  be  postponed  by  bor- 
rowing at  high  rates  of  interest,  it  cannot  be  defi- 
nitely avoided.  A  business,  too,  which  has  main- 
tained existence  for  any  appreciable  period  on  capital 
borrowed  at  high  rates  of  interest  may  take  a  long 
time  to  effect  tangible  recuperation,  and  may  be 
expected  to  provide,  during  its  period  of  recupera- 
tion, small  dividends  and  low  wages.  The  difficulty 
of  providing  requisite  surplus  is  greater  to-day  than 
before  the  war,  because,  owing  to  the  rise  in  prices 
of  materials  and  in  wages,  much  more  capital  is 


WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

needed  to  work  a  business  than  was  formerly  the 
case. 

The  cost  of  everything  we  eat,  or  drink,  or  use, 
or  wear,  is  increased  by  excessive  taxation,  and  this 
increase  affects  every  commodity,  taxed  or  otherwise. 
The  result  of  this  is  decreased  national  spending 
power,  which  throws  out  of  work  men  who  provide 
for  the  home  market,  and  decreased  power  to  export 
at  competitive  prices,  which  prevents  that  outside 
expansion  which  alone  can  provide  steady  and  remu- 
nerative employment  for  all  our  population. 

Taxes,  it  should  always  be  remembered,  are  cash 
transactions.  It  is  not  permissible  to  meet  them  by 
Bills  of  Exchange  drawn  at  twelve  months;  nor  is 
it  permissible  to  postpone  payment  for  any  length  of 
time.  Business,  in  the  main,  is  a  credit  affair;  and 
the  business  man  who  has  to  meet  heavy  taxation, 
and  particularly  unexpected  taxation,  must  budget 
for  considerably  more  than  the  tax-collector  de- 
mands. If  he  only  adds  to  the  price  of  his  commodi- 
ties the  exact  amount  of  the  tax,  he  will  certainly  find 
that  he  has  not  enough  to  meet  the  demands  made 
upon  him.  If  he  has  to  pay  20  per  cent,  taxes,  he 
will,  in  all  probability,  put  40  per  cent,  on  his  prices, 
to  be  sure  of  raising  the  cash,  and  of  indemnifying 
himself  against  the  possible  losses  of  credit  trade. 

New  developments  in  trade  are  restricted  when 
the  Government  absorbs  too  much  in  taxes.  Britain 
depends  for  her  existence  mainly  on  overseas  trade. 
This  is  a  fact  that  cannot  be  too  often  reiterated, 
even  though  one  becomes  weary  of  the  process.  The 


TRADE  AND  TAXES  195 

business  man  will  only  face  the  risks  of  overseas 
enterprise  if  he  sees  the  possibility  of  successful  com- 
petition with  other  nations  at  a  reasonable  profit. 

The  attempt  to  accomplish,  in  a  decade,  the  social 
and  political  ambitions  of  a  century,  would  have  been 
costly  had  the  circumstances  been  favourable,  and 
had  every  man  placed  in  office  and  authority  been  a 
perfect  instrument. 

Unfortunately,  the  circumstances  were  not  favour- 
able to  a  successful  exploitation  of  the  theories 
advanced,  and  ill-considered  and  unco-ordinated 
interferences  have  further  denuded  the  war-im- 
poverished resources  of  Britain. 

The  average  man  does  not  believe  that  this  is 
so.  His  impression  that  there  is  still  plenty  of  money 
in  the  country  is,  unhappily,  encouraged  by  the 
criminally  foolish  utterances  of  those  who  profess 
to  lead. 

At  one  of  the  industrial  conferences,  such  a  leader 
(and  a  very  well-known  one)  declared  that  they 
wanted  a  good  "Friday  night,"  whether  they  worked 
or  whether  they  played.  He  emphasised  his  de- 
mands by  saying  that  before  the  war,  the  banks  had 
in  reserve  thirteen  thousand  millions,  while  now  they 
held  seventeen  thousand  millions. 

"The  worker  wants  some  of  this  increased 
wealth,"  he  cried,  and  he  quite  failed  to  appreciate 
the  incongruity  of  his  utterances  when,  later  in  the 
same  speech,  he  was  assuring  his  audience  that  the 
sovereign  was  now  only  worth  seven  shilling  and  six- 
pence ! 


196  WHAT  WE  WANT  AND  WHERE  WE  ARE 

That  the  nation  is  short  of  liquid  capital  is  proved 
by  some  recent  failures,  in  which  the  assets  greatly 
exceeded  the  liabilities  of  the  concerns  affected.  But 
the  assets  were  bricks  and  mortar,  and  machinery 
and  goodwill,  and  these  could  not  be  used  to  buy 
raw  materials,  or  to  pay  the  wages  of  labour. 

It  is  often  argued  that  the  banks  are  emphasising 
the  shortage  of  liquid  capital  by  their  refusal  to 
advance  money  for  speculative  purposes.  It  should 
never  be  forgotten,  however,  that  the  banks  are  cus- 
todians of  other  people's  money,  and  are  not  sup- 
posed to  enter  into  speculative  enterprises  unless 
the  security  offered  amply  safeguards  the  interests 
of  the  people  whose  money  they  hold.  That  the 
banks  are  justified  in  exercising  care  is  demonstrated 
by  the  recent  unhappy  occurrences  in  connection  with 
Farrow's  Bank. 

Those  who  are  almost  daily  advocating  inoppor- 
tune, and  sometimes  ill-considered,  legislation,  and 
who  only  see  social  salvation  in  the  imposition  of 
levies  on  already  dangerously  depleted  capitals,  sel- 
dom seem  to  realise  how  much  their  advocacy  dam- 
ages trading  possibilities,  and  develops  the  circum- 
stances which  make  for  unemployment.  This  advo- 
cacy of  theirs  goes  counter  to  the  real  desires  of 
those  on  whose  behalf  they  claim  to  speak.  What 
the  genuinely  unemployed  workers  of  Britain  need 
is  not  a  Government  which  satisfies,  or  attempts  to 
satisfy,  the  demands  of  the  unthinking  by  borrowing, 
or  wasting  the  national  substance  in  bureaucratic 
experiments;  they  need  a  Government  which  will 


TRADE  AND  TAXES  197 

keep  its  expenditure  well  within  the  capacity  of  its 
people,  and  which  will  have  the  courage  to  cut  out 
things,  however  desirable  in  themselves,  if  these  can- 
not be  paid  for  without  increasing  the  handicap  of 
trade. 


THE   END 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


GAY LORD 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

HH 11  HI  II II II U II H II II II H 

liiil  111  III II  III  till  I 

A    000548139     5